LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 



xmt 



ptp* dopjrigJji Ifru 

sheif .£&?" 

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA. 



HISTORY 



OF THE 



REVISIONS OF THE DISCIPLINE 



OF THE 



JfletMist Episcopal CMrcli, South. 

BY P. A. PETERSON, D.D. 



"There is internal evidence that the present Discipline was not all 
composed at one time. At what periods then were its several parts 
introduced? These are points not only of curious inquiry, but essential 
often to right interpretation."— Robert Emory, D.D., in "History of the 
Discipline of the Metfwdist Episcopal Church." 




Nashville, Tenn. : 

Publishing House of the M. E. Chuech, South. 

J. D. Barbee, Agent. 

1889. 



% 






■: 



THE LIBRARY 

or congress! 

WASHINGTON i 



Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1889, 

By the Book Agents of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South. 

in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington. 



to the mnmonY op 
HOLLAND NIMMONS McTYEIRE, D.D., 

Late Senior Bishop of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, 

Distinguished as a Writer on 

CHURCH HISTORY AND GOVERNMENT, 

Whose eminent abilities contributed largely to shape the existing 

po'ity of the Church he served with distinction for forty-four 

years, and whose purpose to furnish an Introduction 

to these pages was frustrated by fatal sickness, 

THIS VOLxUmE IS AFFECTIOHATEIiY DEDICATED 

BY 

The Author. 



(3) 



PREFACE. 



This book has been prepared for those who desire to under- 
stand the nature of the changes which from time to time have been 
made in the Discipline, and to trace the historical progress of leg- 
islation in our Church. 

It is constructed on the plan followed by Rev. David Sherman, 
D.D., in his excellent " History of the Discipline of the Method- 
odist Episcopal Church." This plan possesses several obvious ad- 
vantages, the chief of which is that the Discipline is made to be, 
so to speak, its own historian. The reader sees at a glance not 
only what changes have been made, but also how and when 
they were introduced, and has in a single volume, chronologic- 
ally arranged, all that at any time has been in the Discipline of 
the Methodist Episcopal Church, South. 

The Discipline of 1844 has been made the basis of this work. 
In other words, the present edition (1886) is here compared with 
that of 1844, and all the changes since made are noted in proper 
order. The Discipline of 1844 has been made the starting-point 
— first, because until the organization of the Methodist Episco- 
pal Church, South, in 1845, that was the law-book of the South- 
ern as well as of the other Conferences ; and, second, because 
by beginning with the Discipline of 1844 connection is made 
with the histories prepared by Emory and Sherman, which go 
back to the beginning of Methodism. 

In treating of the Articles of Religion and the Ritual it was 
deemed best to begin with the Thirty-nine Articles and the Rit- 
ual of the Church of England, from which Mr. Wesley extracted 
our Articles (except the Twenty -third) and the Ritual. 

The compiler has labored assiduously to make this work as 
nearly accurate as possible, and it is now committed to the press 
in the hope that it will be favorably received. P. A. P. 

May, 1889. 

(5) 



EXPLANATION OF THE PLAN. 



This volume contains all the matter that has been in the Dis- 
cipline from 1844 to 1886 inclusive. That which has from time 
to time been omitted is printed in smaller type. The broad-face 
figures on the left of the page are dates of insertion (except 1844, 
which means that the passages thus marked were in the Disci- 
pline at that time) ; and those on the right, of omission down to 
the next dates. Briefer inserted and omitted passages are put 
in brackets — [ ] — with the dates, and where a change occurs 
within a change the parenthesis — ( ) — is used. The reading- 
matter in the larger type, without regard to the smaller or the 
brackets, is what is contained in the Discipline at present. 

Abbreviations: In., inserted; om., omitted; re-in., re-inserted; 
ch., changed. In the Articles of Religion and Ritual, W., Wes- 
ley; E. R., English Ritual. 

(7) 



CONTENTS. 



PART I. 
Revisions of the Form of the Discipline. 

PAGE. 

I. The Title. . 13 

II. The Bishops' Address 13 

III. The Arrangement of the Discipline 17 

PART II. 

Revisions of the Text of the Discipline. 
CHAPTER I. 

articles of religion and general rules. 

Sec. 1. Articles of Religion 23 

Sec. 2. The General Roles 33 

CHAPTER II. 

THE CONFERENCES. 

Sec. 1. Of the General Conference 36 

Sec. 2. Of the Annual Conferences 39 

Sec. 3. Of the District Conferences 43 

Sec. 4. Of the Quarterly Conferences 44 

Sec. o. Of the Church Conferences 48 

CHAPTER III. 
ministers and church officers. 

Sec 1. Of the Trial of Those Who Think They Are Moved 

by the Holy Ghost to Preach 50 

Sec. 2. Of the Election and Consecration of Bishops, and of 

Their Duty 50 

Sec. 3. Of Presiding Elders 53 

Sec. 4. Of Preachers in Charge of Circuits, Stations, or Mis- 
sions 54 

Sec. 5. Of Admitting Preachers on Trial 57 

Sec. 6. Of Admitting Preachers into Full Connection 58 

Sec. 7. Of Traveling Deacons ... 60 

Sec. 8. Of Traveling Elders 61 

Sec. 9. Of Supernumerarv Preachers 62 

(9) 



10 Contents. 



PAGE 

Sec. 10. Of Superannuated Preachers 63 

Sec. 11. Of Local Preachers 63 

Sec. 12. Of Receiving Ministers from Other Churches 66 

Sec. 13. Of Exhorters 67 

Sec. 14. Of Class-leaders 68 

Sec. 15. Of Stewards 69 

Sec. 16. District Stewards' Meeting 71 

Sec. 17. Of Trustees 72 

CHAPTER IV. 
OF THE MEMBERSHIP OF THE CHURCH. 

Sec. 1. Of Receiving Members into the Church 74 

Sec. 2. Of the Children of the Church 75 

CHAPTER V. 
OF TEMPERANCE. 

Administration of Discipline 76 

CHAPTER VI. 
THE MEANS OF GRACE. 

Sec. 1. Of Public Worship 77 

Sec. 2. Of Prayer-meetings 79 

Sec. 3. Of Love-feasts 79 

Sec. 4. Of Class-meetings 80 

Sec. 5. Of Sunday-schools 81 

CHAPTER VII. 
ADMINISTRATION OF DISCIPLINE. 

Sec. 1. Trial of a Bishop 84 

Sec. 2. Trial of a Traveling Preacher 85 

Sec. 3. Trial of a Probationer 89 

Sec. 4. Trial of a Local Preacher 89 

Sec. 5. Trial of a Member 91 

CHAPTER VIII. 

OF APPEALS. 

Sec. 1 . Appeal of a Traveling Preacher 95 

Sec. 2. Appeal of a Local Preacher 96 

Sec. 3. Appeal of a Member 96 



Contents. 11 

CHAPTER IX. PAGE 

OF THE DEPRIVATION AND RESTORATION OF CREDENTIALS. 

Sec. 1. Credentials of Traveling Elders or Deacons 98 

Sec. 2. Credentials of Local Elders or Deacons 98 

CHAPTER X. 
OF THE SUPPORT OF THE MINISTRY. 

Sec. 1. Support of Preachers on Circuits and Stations 102 

Sec. 2. Support of Presiding Elders. 102 

Sec. 3. Support of Bishops 103 

Sec. 4. Support of Those not Otherwise Provided for 104 

Sec. 5. Of the Joint Board of Finance 104 

CHAPTER XI. 
SUPPORT OF MISSIONS. 

Sec. 1. Board of Missions 110 

Sec. 2. Woman's Missionary Society 117 

Sec. 3. Church Extension Board 119 

CHAPTER XII. 

CHURCHES AND CHURCH PROPERTY. 

Sec. 1. Of Building Churches 122 

Sec. 2. Of Building Parsonages 123 

Sec. 3. Of Securing Churches and Parsonages 123 

Sec. 4. Of the Division, Transfer, or Sale of Church Property. 125 
Sec. 5. On Creating Liens upon Church Property 126 

CHAPTER XIII. 
DEVISES AND GIFTS. 

Sec. 1. Of Devises by "Will or Donations 128 

Sec. 2. General Directions Concerning Bequests 129 

CHAPTER XIV. 
THE RITUAL. 

Sec. 1. The Order for the Administration of the Lord's Sup- 
per 130 

Sec. 2. The Ministration of Baptism to Infants 148 

Sec. 3. The Ministration of Baptism to Such as Are of Riper 

Years 154 



12 Contents. 



PAGE 

Sec. 4. Form of the Reception and Recognition of Church- 
members 161 

Sec. 5. The Form of Solemnization of Matrimony 164 

Sec. 6. The Order of the Burial of the Dead 173 

Sec. 7. The Form of Laying the Corner-stone of a Church. . 179 

Sec. 8. Form of the Dedication of a Church 182 

Sec. 9. The Form and Manner of Ordaining Deacons 185 

Sec. 10. The Form and Manner of Ordaining Elders 190 

Sec. 11. The Form of Consecrating a Bishop 201 

APPENDIX. 

Boundaries of the Annual Conferences , 213 

Publishing House 226 

PART III. 

OMITTED SECTIONS. 

1. Of the Band Societies 239 

2. Of the Chartered Fund 240 

3. Of Slavery 241 

4. Of Baptism 241 

5. Of the Matter and Manner of Preaching, and of Other 

Public Exercises 241 

6. Of the Duty of Preachers to God, Themselves, and One 

Another 241 

7. Of Employing Our Time Profitably When We Are Not 

Traveling or Engaged in Public Exercises 242 

8. Rules by Which We Should Continue, or Desist from, 

Preaching at Any Place 243 

9. Of Visiting from House to House, Guarding against Those 

Things That Are so Common to Professors, and Enforc- 
ing Practical Religion 243 

10. Of Marriage 245 

11. Of Dress. ■. 246 

12. Of the Necessity of Union among Ourselves 246 

13. How to Provide for the Circuits in Time of Conference, 

and to Preserve and Increase the Work of God 246 

14. Of Colored Members 246 



HISTORY OP THE REVISIONS 

OF THE 

DISCIPLINE OF THE I E, CHURCH, SOUTH. 



PART I. 

Revisions of the Form of the Discipline. 

I. The Title. 

1844.] The Doctrines and Discipline of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church. New York: Published by O. Lane and C. B. Tippett, for the 
Methodist Episcopal Church, at the" Conference Office, 200 Mulberry Street. 
J. Collord, Printer. 1844. 

1846. J The Doctrines and Discipline of the Methodist Episcopal Church, 
South. Richmond : Published by John Early, for the Methodist Episcopal 
Church, South. 1846. Same 1850. 

1854.] The Doctrines and Discipline of the Methodist Episcopal Church, 
South. Nashville, Tenn.: Published bv JStevenson & Owen, for the M. E. 
Church, South. 1854. 

1858.] The Doctrines and Discipline of the Methodist Episcopal Church, 
South. Nashville, Tenn.: Published bv J. B. McFerrin, Agent for the 
M. E. Church, South. 1858. 

1866. J The Doctrines and Discipline of the Methodist Episcopal Church, 
South. Nashville, Tenn. : Published by A. H. Bedford, for the Methodist 
Episcopal Church, South. 186(5. 

1870.] The Doctrines and Discipline of the Methodist Episcopal Church, 
South. Nashville, Tenn.: Publishing House of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church, South. 1870. Same 1874. 

1878.] The Doctrines and Discipline of the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church, South. Nashville, Tenn.: Southern Methodist 
Publishing House. 1878. The same 1882, and 1886. 

II. The Bishops' Address. 

1844.] To the Members of the Methodist Episcopal Church 
Tin. 1846: South]. 

[Om. 1870, re-in. 1SS2: Dearly Beloved Brethren: ^Ye think it [1886. 
expedient to give you a brief account of the rise of Methodism, both in 
Europe and America. " In 1729 two young men, in England, reading the 
Bible, saw they could not be saved without holiness : followed after it, and 
incited others'so to do. In 17*7 thev saw, likewise, that men are justified 
before they are sanctified: but still holiness was their object. God then 
thrust them out to raise a holy people." 

In the year 1766 Philip Embury, a local preacher of our society, from 
Ireland, began to preach in the city of New York, and formed a society of 
his own countrymen and the citizens; and the same year Thomas Webb 
preached in a hired room near the barracks. About the same time Rob- 
ert Strawbridge, a local preacher from Ireland, settled in Frederick 
County, in the State of Maryland, and, preaching there, formed some so- 
cieties. The First Methodist church was built m New York in 1768 or 
1769; and in 1769 Richard Boardman and Joseph Pilmoor came to New 

(13) 



14 The Bishops' Address. 

York, who were the first regular Methodist preachers on the continent. 
In the latter end of the year 1771, Francis Asbury and Richard Wright, 
of the same order, came over. 

We believe that God's design in raising up the preachers called Meth- 
odists in America was to reform the continent and spread [" scripture '' 
ch. 1851 to "scriptural"} holiness over these lands. As a proof heieof 
we have seen since that time a great and glorious work of God (" from New 
"i ork, through the Jersey, Pennsylvania, Delaware, Maryland, Virginia, 
North and South Carolina, and Georgia; as also of late to the extremities 
of the Western and Eastern States" ch. 1854 to "throughout the United 
States")]. 

We esteem it our duty and privilege most earnestly to recom- 
mend to you, as members of our Church, our Form of Discipline, 
which has been founded on the experience of a long series of 
years. [Om. 1886, as also on the observations and remarks we have made 
on ancient and modern Churches.] 

We wish to see this little publication in the house of every 
Methodist ; and the more so as it contains the Articles of Relig- 
ion maintained more or less, in part or in whole, by every re- 
formed Church in the world. 

Far from wishing you to be ignorant of any of our doctrines, or 
any part of our discipline, we desire you to read, mark, learn, and 
inwardly digest the whole. You ought, next to the word of God, 
to procure the articles and canons of the Church to which you 
belong. [Om. 1854: This present edition is small and cheap, and we can 
assure you that the profits of the sale of it shall be applied to charitable 
and religious purposes.] 

We remain your very affectionate brethren and pastors, who 
labor night and day, both in public and in private, for your good. 

Joshua Soule. — Born in Bristol, Maine, August 1, 1781; converted, 1797; 
admitted on trial by the New York Conference, June, 1799; admitted into 
full connection, 1801; elected Bishop of the Methodist Episcopal Church, 
in 1820, but declined; elected again in 1824; adhered to the Methodist 
Episcopal Church, South, under the "Plan of Separation" adopted in 
1844; relieved from active work at his own request in 1866* died at his 
residence near Nashville, Tenn., March 6, 1867, where he was interred, but 
subsequently his remains were removed to Vanderbilt University. 

Elijah Hedding.— Born in Pine Hains, N. Y., January 7, 1780;* entered 
the New York Conference, 1801; elected Bishop, 1824; died at Poughkeep- 
sie, N. Y., April 9, 1852. 

James Osgood Andrew.— "Bom in Wilkes County, Ga., May 3, 1794; re- 
ceived on trial by the South Carolina Conference, December, 1812; admit- 
ted into full connection in 1814; elected Bishop in 1832; adhered to the 
Methodist Episcopal Church, South, under the "Plan of Separation" 
adopted in 1844; was relieved from active duty, at his own request, in 1866; 
died in Mobile, Ala., March 2, 1871; was buried at Oxford, Ga. 

Beverly Waugh.— Born in Fairfax County, Va., October 25, 1789; en- 
tered the Baltimore Conference, 1S09; elected Bishop, 1836; died in Bal- 
timore, Md., February 9, 1858. 

Thomas A. Morris. — Born in Kentucky, April 28, 1790; joined the Ohio 
Conference, 1816; elected Bishop, 1836; died in Springfield, Ohio, Septem- 
ber 2, 1874. 

Leonidas L. Hamline. — Born in Burlington, Conn., May 10, 1797; en- 
tered the Ohio Conference, 1833; elected Bishop, 1844; resigned in 1852; 
died in Iowa, March 22, 1865. 

Edmund 8. Janes.— Born in Connecticut, April 27, 1807; joined the Phil- 
adelphia Conference, 1830; elected Bishop, 1844; died in New York City, 
September 18, 1876. 

William Capers.— Bom in South Carolina, January 26, 1790; received 
on trial by the South Carolina Conference, December, 1808; admitted into 
full connection, 1810; located in 1815; re-admitted, 1818; delegate to the 
British Conference, 1828: editor of the Southern Christian Advocate from 



The Bishops' Address. 15 

1836 to 1840; elected Missionary Secretary, 1S40; elected Bishop by the Gen- 
eral Conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, held 'in Peters- 
burg, Va., 1846; died at Anderson Court-house, S. C, January 29, 1855, 
and was buried at Columbia, S. C. 

Robert Paine.— Born in Person County, N. C, November 12, 1799; re- 
ceived on trial by the Tennessee Conference, October, 1818; admitted into 
lull connection, 1820; became President of La Grange College, Alabama, 
which position he held when elected Bishop by the General Conference of 
J846; was chairman of the committee that drew the "Plan of Separa- 
tion" adopted by the General Conference of 1844; died at his home in Ab- 
erdeen, Miss., October 19, 1882, and was buried there. 

Henry B. Bascom — Born in Hancock, Delaware Countv, N. T., May 27, 
1796; converted, 1811; received on trial by the Ohio Conference, 1813; 
transferred to the Tennessee Conference ana received into full connection, 
1816; chaplain to Congress, 1823; President of Madison College, Pennsyl- 
vania, 1827; agent of the American Colonization Society, 1829; appointed 
professor in Augusta College, Kentucky, 1832; appointed President Tran- 
sylvania University, 1842; editor Quarterly Review^ Methodist Episcopal 
Church, South, from 1846 to 1850; elected Bishop, 1850; died in Louisville, 
Ky., September 8, 1850, and was buried there. 

George F. Pierce,— Born in Green County, Ga., February 3, 1811; con- 
verted, October 5, 1826; received on trial by the Georgia Conference, Janu- 
ary, 1831; admitted into full connection, 1833; appointed President of 
Emory College, Oxford County, Ga., 1848; elected Bishop, 1854; died at 
his home near Sparta, Ga., September 3, 1884, and was buried at Sparta. 

John Early.— Born in Bedford County, Va., January 1, 17S6; converted 
April 22, 1804; licensed to preach, 1806; received on trial by the Virginia 
Conference, 1807; admitted into full connection, 1809; located, 1815, and 
re-admitted, 1821; Book Agent from 1846 to 1854; elected Bishop, 1854; re- 
lieved from active duty, at his own request, 1866; died in Lynchburg, Va., 
November, 1873, and Avas buried there. 

Hubbard H. Kavanaugh. — Born in Clarke County, Ky., January 14, 
1S02; converted, November 3, 1817; received on trial by the Kentucky Con- 
ference, September, 1823; elected Bishop, 1854; died at Columbus, Miss., 
March 19, 1884, and was buried there. 

William M. Wightman. —Born in Charleston, S. C, January 8, 1808; 
converted, 1824; received on trial by the South Carolina Conference, 1828; 
admitted into full connection, 1830; professor in Randolph- i\J aeon College, 
1837-38; editor of the Southern Christian Advocate from 1840 to 1854; ap- 
pointed President of Woffbrd College, S. C, 1854; transferred to the Ala- 
bama Conference, and appointed Chancellor of the Southern University, 
at Greensboro, Ala., 1859; elected Bishop, 1866; died in Charleston, S. C, 
February 5, 1882, and was buried there. 

Enoch M. Marvin. — Born in "Warren County, Mo., June 12, 1823; con- 
verted December, 1840; received on trial bv the*Missouri Conference, 1841; 
admitted in to full connection, 1843; elected" Bishop, 1866; visited the China 
Mission, 1876, and attended the British Wesleyan Conference, at Bristol, 
England, as a fraternal delegate, 1877; returned home, 1877, and died No- 
vember 26, of that year; buried near St. Louis, in Bellefontaine Cemetery. 

David S. Doggelt.—~Bovn in Lancaster County, Va., January 23, 1810; 
received on trial by the Virginia Conference, 1829; admitted into full con- 
nection, 1831; professor in Randolph-Macon College from 1842 to 1845; ed- 
itor Quarterly Review of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, from 
1850 to 1858; elected Bishop, 1866; died in Richmond, Va., October 27, 1880, 
and was buried there. 

Holland N. McTyeire. — Born in Barnwell District, S. C, July 
24, 1824 ; converted, 1837 ; licensed to preach, January, 1844 ; re- 
ceived on trial by the Virginia Conference, 1845 ; transferred to 
the Alabama Conference, 1846 ; admitted into full connection, 
1848 ; transferred to the Louisiana Conference, 1848 ; appointed 
editor of the New Orleans Christian Advocate, 1851 ; appointed ed- 
itor of the Nashville Christian Advocate, 1858 ; transferred to the 
Montgomery Conference, 1863 ; elected Bishop, 1866 ; residence, 
Vanderbilt University, Nashville, Tenn. 



16 The Bishops' Address. 



John C. Keener. — Born in Baltimore, Md., February 7, 1819; 
converted, July 8, 1838 ; received on trial by the Alabama Con- 
ference, January, 1843; received into full connection, 1845; 
transferred to the Louisiana Conference, 1848 ; editor of the New 
Orleans Christian Advocate, from I860 to 1870 ; elected Bishop, 1870 ; 
residence, New Orleans, La. 

Alpheus W. Wilson. — Born in the city of Baltimore, Md., Feb- 
ruary 5, 1834 ; converted, 1849 ; licensed to preach, 1852 ; received 
on trial by the Baltimore Conference, 1853 ; admitted into full 
connection, 1855 ; Corresponding Secretary of the Board of Mis- 
sions of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, from 1878 to 
1882 ; elected Bishop, 1882 ; residence, Baltimore, Md. 

Linus Parker. — Born in Rome, Oneida County, N\ V., April 23, 1829; 
converted, 1847; licensed to preach, 1849; received'on trial by the Louisi- 
ana Conference, 1849; admitted into full connection, 1851; editor of the 
New Orleans Christian Advocate from 1870 to 1882; elected Bishop, 18o2; 
died in New Orleans, Mai-ch 6, 1885, and was buried there. 

John C. Granbery. — Born in Norfolk City, Va., December 5, 
1829 ; converted, 1844 ; received on trial by the Virginia Confer- 
ence, 1848 ; admitted into full connection, 1850 ; Professor in Van- 
derbilt University, from 1875 to 1882 ; elected Bishop, 188G ; res- 
idence, St. Louis, Mo. 

Robert K. Hargrove. — Born in Pickens County, Ala., September 
18, 1829; received on trial by the Alabama Conference, 1857; 
admitted into full connection, 1859 ; transferred to the Ken- 
tucky Conference, 1807 ; transferred to the Tennessee Confer- 
ence, and appointed President of the Tennessee Female College, 
Franklin, Tenn., 1868; elected Bishop, 1882; residence, Nash- 
ville, Tenn. 

William W. Duncan. — Born at Randolph -Macon College (while 
located at), Boydton, Mecklenburg County, Va., December 27, 
1839 ; received on trial by the Virginia Conference, 1859 ; received 
into full connection, 1861 ; elected Professor of Mental Science in 
Wofford College, Spartanburg, S. C, 1875, where he remained un- 
til 1886, when he was elected Bishop ; residence, Spartanburg, 
S. C. 

Charles B. Galloway. — Born in Mississippi, September 15, 1849 ; 
received on trial by the Mississippi Conference, 1868 ; by the di- 
vision of the territory of the Mississippi Conference, and the for- 
mation of the North Mississippi Conference, in 1870, he became 
a member of, and was received into full connection in, the latter 
Conference in 1870, and was transferred the same year to the 
Mississippi Conference ; appointed editor of the New Orleans 
Christian Advocate, 1882 ; elected Bishop, 1886 ; residence, Brook- 
haven, Miss. 

Eugene R. Hendrix. — Born in Fayette, Howard County, Mo., 
May 17, 1847 ; joined the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, 
1859 ; received on trial in the Missouri Conference, 1869; received 
into full connection, 1871 ; accompanied Bishop Marvin to China, 
1876; elected President of Central College, 1877; elected Bishop, 
1886 ; residence, Kansas City, Mo. 



Arrangement of the Discipline. 17 

Joseph S. Key — Born in La Grange, Ga., July 18, 1829 ; con- 
verted, 1847 ; received on trial by the Georgia Conference, 1849; 
received into full connection, 1851 ; on the division of the Geor- 
gia Conference into the South Georgia and North Georgia, in 
1867, he became a member of the former ; elected Bishop, 1886 ; 
residence, Oxford, Ga. 

III. The Arrangement of the Discipline as Shown in the Ta- 
bles of Contents of the Various Editions. 



I. The Arrangement of 1844- 
CHAPTER I. 

Section 1. Origin of the Methodist Episcopal Church. Sec. 2. Arti- 
cles of Religion. Sec. 3. General and Annual Conferences. Sec. 4. The 
election and consecration of Bishops, and their duty. Sec. 5. Presiding 
elders, and their duty. Sec. G. Election and ordination of traveling elders, 
and their duty. Sec. 7. Election aud ordination of traveling deacons, and 
their duty. Sec, 8. Of the reception of preachers from the Wesleyan Con- 
nection, and from other denominations. Sec. 9. The method of receiving 
traveling preachers, and their duty. Sec. 10. The duties of those who have 
the charge of circuits. Sec. 11. Trial of those who think they are moved by 
the Holy Ghost to preach. Sec. 12. Matter and manner of preaching, and 
other piiblic exercises. Sec. 13. The duty of preachers to God, themselves, 
and one another. Sec. 14. Rules by which we should continue or desist 
from preaching at any place. Sec. 15. Visitingfrom house to house; guard- 
ing against those things which are so common to professors, and enforcing 
practical religion. Sec. 16. The instruction of children. Sec. 17. Of em- 
ploying our time profitably when we are not traveling, etc. Sec. 18. Ne- 
cessity of union among ourselves. Sec. 19. Method by which immoral 
traveling preachers shall be brought to trial, etc. Sec. 20. How to pro- 
vide for the circuits in time of Conference, and to preserve and increase 
the work of God. Sec. 21. Of the local preachers. Sec. 22. Of baptism. 
Sec. 23. Of the Lord's Supper. Sec. 24. Of public worship. Sec. 25. Spirit 
and truth of singing. 

CHAPTER IT. 

Section 1. The nature, design, and general rules of ortr United Societies. 
Sec. 2. Of class-meetings. Sec. 3. Of Band Societies. Sec. 4. Privileges 
granted to serious persons. Sec. 5. Of marriage. Sec. 6. Of dress. Sec. 
7. Of bringing to trial, finding guilty, and reproving, suspending, or ex- 
cluding disorderly persons from society. 

CHAPTER III. 

Sacramental Services, etc. 
Section 1. The order of the administration of the Lord's Supper. Sec. 2. 
Administration of baptism to infants; the ministration of baptism to such 
as are of riper years. Sec. 3. Form of solemnization of matrimony. Sec. 
4. Order of the'burial of the dead. 

CHAPTER IV. 

T7ie Form and Manner of Making and Ordaining Bishops, Elders, and 
Deacons. 
Section 1. Form aud manner of making deacons. Sec. 2. Form and 
manner of ordaining elders. Sec. 3. Form of ordaining a Bishop. 

Part Second. 

Section 1. Of the boundaries of the Annual Conferences, etc. Sec. 2. 
Of building churches, and the order to be observed therein. Sec. 3. Qual- 

2 



18 Arrangement of the Discipline. 

ifications, appointment, and duty of the stewards of circuits. Sec. 4. Of 
the allowance to the ministers and preachers, and to their wives, widows, 
and children, bee. 5. Raising annual supplies for propagation of the gos- 
pel, for making up the allowance of the preachers, etc. Sec. 6. Of the sup- 
port of missions. Sec. 7. Of the chartered fund. Sec. 8. Of the printing 
and circulating of books, and of theprolits arising therefrom. Sec. 9. Local 
preachers to have a given allowance in given cases. Sec. 10. Of slavery. 

II. The Arrangement of lb'46 and 1850. 

CHAPTER I. 

Section 1. Origin of the Methodist Episcopal Church, and the Method- 
ist Episcopal Church, South. Sec. 2. Organization of the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church, South. Sec. 3. Articles of Religion. Sec. 4. The nature, 
design, and general rules of our United Societies. 

CHAPTER II. 

Section 1. Of the General and Annual Conferences. Sec. 2. Of the Gen^ 
eral Conference. Sec. 3. Of the Annual Conference. Sec. 4. Of the Quar- 
terly Conferences. Sec. 5. Of the election and consecration of Bishops, and 
their duty. Sec. 6. Of the presiding elders, and their duty. Sec. 7. Of the 
duties of those who have the charge of circuits or stations. Sec. 8. Of the 
method of receiving traveling preachers, and of their duty. Sec. 9. Of 
the election and ordination of traveling deacons, and of their duty. Sec. 
10. Of the election and ordination of traveling elders, and of their duty. 
Sec. 11. Of the reception of preachers from the 'Wesley an Connection, and 
from other denominations. Sec. 12. Of the matter and manner of preach- 
ing, and other public exercises. Sec. 13. Of the duties of preachers to God, 
themselves, and one another. Sec. 14. Rules by which we should continue 
or desist from preaching at any place. Sec. 15. Of visiting from house to 
house, guarding against those things that are so common to professors, and 
enforcing practical religion. Sec. 16. Of employing our time profitably, 
when we are not traveling or engaged in public exercises. Sec. 17. Of the 
necessity of union among ourselves. Sec. 18. How to provide for circuits 
in time of Conference, and to preserve and increase the work of God. 
Sec. 19. Of local preachers. 

CHAPTER III. 

Section 1. Of the reception of members of the Church. Sec. 2. Of class- 
meetings and love-feasts. Sec. 3. Of the instruction of children. Sec. 4. 
Of baptism. Sec. 5. Of the Lord's Supper. Sec. 6. Of public worship. 
Sec. 7. Of marriage. Sec. 8. Of dress. Sec. 9. Of the Band Societies. 

CHAPTER IV. 

Section 1. Of the administering of the Discipline respecting traveling 
ministers and preachers. Sec. 2. Of the administering of the Discipline 
respecting local preachers. Sec. 3. Of the administering of the Discipline 
respecting members of the Church. 

CHAPTER V. 

Sacramental Services, etc. 

Section 1. The order for the administration of the Lord's supper. Sec. 
2. The ministration of baptism to infants; ministration of baptism to 
such as are of riper years. Sec. 3. The form of the solemnization of mat- 
rimony. Sec. 4. The order of the burial of the dead. 

CHAPTER VI. 

The Form and Manner of Making and Ordaining Bishops, Elders, and 
Deacons. 
Section 1. The form and manner of mating deacons. Sec. 2. The form 
and manner of ordaining elders. Sec. 3. The form of ordaining a Bishop. 



Arrangement of the Discipline. 19 

Part II. 

Section 1. Of the boundaries of the Annual Conferences. Sec. 2. Of 
building churches, and the order to be observed therein. Sec. 3. Of the 

Sualifications, appointment, and duty of the stewards of circuits. Sec. 4. 
>f the allowance to the ministers and preachers, and to their wives, wid- 
ows, and children. Sec. 5. Of raising the annual supplies for the propa- 
gation of the gospel, making up the allowances of the preachers, etc. Sec. 

6. Support of Missions. Sec. 7. Of the chartered fund. Sec. 8. Of print- 
ing and circulating books and periodicals, and of the profits arising there- 
from. Sec. 9. Of slavery. 

III. The Arrangement of 1854-1866. 

Part First. 
[In. 1S54, om. 1866: Origin, Articles of Religion, Government, and 
Ritual.] 

[In. 1858, om. 1866: The Bishops' Address.] 

CHAPTER I. 

Section 1. Of the origin of the Methodist Episcopal Church, and the 
Methodist Episcopal Church, South. Soc. 2. Of the organization of the 
Methodist Episcopal Church, South. Sec. 3. Articles of religion. Sec. 4. 
The nature, design, and general rules of our United Societies. 

CHAPTER II. 

Section 1. Of the General and Annual Conferences. Sec. 2. Of the Gen- 
eral Conference. Sec. 3. Of the Annual Conferences. Sec. 4. Of the Quar- 
terly Conferences. Sec. 5. Of the election and consecration of Bishops, 
and of their duty. Sec. 6. Of the presiding elders, and their duty. Sec. 

7. Of the duties of ["those who have the" ch. 1858 to u preachers in"] 
charge of circuits [om. 1858: or stations] ; [in. 1858: or missionsj. Sec. 8. 
Of the method of receiving traveling preachers, and of their duty. Sec. 
9. Of the election and ordination of traveling deacons, and of their duty. 
See. 10. Of the election and ordination of traveling elders, and of their 
duty. Sec. 11. Of the reception of ["preachers from the Wesleyan Con- 
nection, the M. E. Church (North), and" ch. 185S to "Ministers"] from 
other ["denominations" ch. 1858 to "Churches."] Sec. 12. Of local 
preachers. Sec. 13. [In. 1858: Of exhorters.] [Om. 1866: Of the matter 
and manner of preaching. Sec. Of the duty of preachers to God, them- 
selves, and one'another. Sec. Rules by which we should continue or 
desist from preaching at any place. Sec. Of visiting from house to 
house, guarding against those things which are so common to professors, 
and enforcing practical religion.] [Om. 1858: Of employing our time 
profitably when we are not traveling or engaged in public exercises.] 
[Om. 1866: Of the necessity of union among ourselves. How to provide 
for circuits in time of Conference, and to preserve and increase the work 
of God.] 

CHAPTER III. 

Section 1. Of the reception of members into the Church. Sec. 2. Of 
["class -meetings and love -feasts" ch. 1858 to "the classes," ch. 1866 
to "the social Church meetings"]. Sec. 3. Of the instruction of children. 

tOm.1858: Of baptism. Of the Lord's Supper.] Sec. 4. Of public worship. 
Om. 1866: Of marriage. Of dress.] Sec. 5. [In. 1866: Of colored mem- 
'ers.J 

CHAPTER IV. 

[Om. 1866: Of the administration of the Discipline respecting traveling 
ministers and preachers. Of the administration of the Discipline respect- 
ing local preachers. Of the administration of the Discipline respecting 
members of the Church.] 

Section 1. [In. 1866: Of the trial of a Bishop. Sec. 2. Of the trial of a 
traveling preacher. Sec. 3. Of the trial of a local preacher. Sec. 4. Of 
the trial of a member. I 



20 Arrangement of the Discipline. 

CHAPTER V. 

Section 1. Of the order of the administration of the Lord's Supper. 
Sec. 2. The ministration of baptism to infants. Sec. 3. The ministration 
of baptism to such as are of riper years. Sec. 4. The form of the solemni- 
zation of matrimony. Sec. 5. The order of the burial of the dead. 

CHAPTER VI. 

Section 1. The form and manner of making deacons. Sec. 2. The form 
and manner of making elders. Sec. 3. The form of ordaining a Bishop. 

Part Second. 

[In. 1858, om. 1866: Temporal Economy.] 

Section 1. Of the boundaries of the Annual Conferences. Sec. 2. Of 
building and securing churches. Sec. 3. Of parsonages. Sec. 4. Of the 
trustees. Sec. 5. Of the stewards. Sec. 6. Of the support of the ministry. 
Sec 7. Of the support of Missions. Sec. 8. Of the publication of books and 
periodicals. [Om. 1854: Of slavery. Of the chartered fund. | Sec. 9. Of 
devises by will, and deeds of gift. 

[In. 1S66: Appendix, containing Catechism and Form of receiving mem- 
bers into the Church.] 

IV. Arrangement of 1870-1886. 

Chap. I. Articles of Religion and General Rules: Seel. 
Articles of Religion. Sec. 2. The General Rules. 

Chap. II. The Conferences: Sec. 1. Of the General Confer- 
ence. Sec. 2. Of the Annual Conferences. Sec. 3. Of the Dis- 
trict Conferences. Sec. 4. Of the Quarterly Conferences. Sec. 5. 
Of the Church Conferences. 

Chap. III. Ministers and Church Officers: Sec. 1. Of the 
trial of those who think they are moved by the Holy Ghost to 
preach. Sec. 2. Of the election and consecration of Bishops, and 
of their duty. Sec. 3. Of presiding elders. Sec. 4. Of preachers 
in charge of circuits, stations, or missions. Sec. 5. Of admitting 
preachers on trial. Sec. 6. Of admitting preachers into full con- 
nection. Sec. 7. Of traveling deacons. Sec. 8. Of traveling eld- 
ers. Sec. 9. Of supernumerary preachers. Sec. 10. Of superan- 
nuated preachers. Sec. 11. Of local preachers. Sec. 12. Of re- 
ceiving ministers from other Churches. Sec. 13. Of exhorters. 
Sec. 14. Of class-leaders. Sec. 15. Of stewards. Sec. 16. [in. 
1866: District stewards' meeting.] Sec. 17. Of trustees. 

Chap. IV. The Membership of the Church: Sec. 1. Of re- 
ceiving members into the Church. Sec. 2. Of the children of the 
Church. 

Chap. Y. [in. 1882: Of Temperance — Administration of Disci- 
pline.] 

Chap. YI. The Means of Grace: Sec. 1. Of public worship. 
Sec. 2. Of prayer-meetings. Sec. 3. Of love-feasts. Sec. 4. Of 
class-meetings. Sec. 5. Of Sunday-schools. 

Chap. YII. Administration of Discipline: Seel. Trial of a 
Bishop. Sec. 2. Trial of a traveling preacher. Sec. 3. Trial of a 
probationer. Sec. 4. Trial of a local preacher. Sec. 5. Trial of a 
member. 

Chap. VIII. Of Appeals : Sec. 1 . Appeal of a traveling preach- 



Arrangement of the Discijiline. 21 

er. Sec. 2. Appeal of a local preacher. Sec. 3. Appeal of a mem- 
ber. 

Chapter IX. Of the Deprivation and Restoration of Cre- 
dentials: Seel. Credentials of traveling elders or deacons. Sec. 
2. Credentials of local elders or deacons. 

Chap. X. Of the Support of the Ministry : Sec. 1. Support of 
preachers on circuits and stations. Sec. 2. Support of presiding 
elders. Sec. 3. Support of Bishops. Sec. 4. Support of those not 
otherwise provided for. Sec. 5. Of the Joint Board of Finance. 

Chap. XI. Support of Missions: Sec. 1. [in. 1878: Board of 
Missions. Sec. 2. Woman's Missionary Society.] Sec. 3. fin. 
1882: Church Extension] ["Society" ch. 1886 to "Board"]. 

Chap. XII. Churches and Church Property : Sec. 1. Of build- 
ing churches. Sec. 2. Of building parsonages. Sec. 3. Of secur- 
ing churches and parsonages. Sec. 4. Of the division, transfer, or 
sale of Church property. Sec. 5. [in. 1S78: On creating liens upon 
Church property.] 

Chap. XIII. Devises and Gifts : Sec. 1. Of devises by will or 
donations. Sec. 2. General directions concerning bequests. 

Chap. XIV. The Ritual: Seel. The order of the administra- 
tion of the Lord's Supper. Sec. 2. The ministration of baptism 
to infants. Sec. 3. The ministration of baptism to such as are of 
riper years. Sec. 4. Form of the reception and recognition of 
Church-members. Sec. 5. The form of solemnization of matri- 
mony. Sec. 6. The order of the burial of the dead. Sec. 7. Form 
of laying the corner-stone of a church. Sec. 8. Form of the ded- 
ication of a church. Sec. 9. The form and manner of ordaining 
deacons. Sec. 10. The form and manner of ordaining elders. 
Sec. 11. The form of consecrating a Bishop. 

Appendix : [in. 1874, om. 1886: Pastoral Address.] Boundaries of 
the Annual Conferences, [in. 1878 : Publishing House. Course of 
Study.] 



PART II. 

Revisions of the Text of the Discipline. 



1844.] DOCTRINES AND DISCIPLINE. 

[Om. 1870: Of the Methodist Episcopal Church (in. 1846: South).] 



CHAPTER 1. 

Of the Origin of the Methodist Episcopal Church [In. [1870. 
1846: and of the methodist episcopal church, south]. v 

The preachers and members of our Society in general, being convinced 
that there was a great deficiency of vital religion in the Church of En- 
gland in America, and being in many places destitute of the Christian sac- 
raments, as several of the clergy had forsaken their Chinches, requested 
the late Rev. John Wesley to take such measures, in his wisdom and pru- 
dence, as would afford them suitable relief in their distress. 

lu consequence of this, our venerable friend, who, under God, had been 
the father of the great revival of religion now extending over the earth, 
by means of the Methodists, determined to ordain ministers for America; 
and for this purpose, in the year 1784, sent over three regularly-ordained 
clergy; but, preferring the episcopal mode of Church government to any 
other, he solemnly set apart, by the imposition of his hands and prayer, 
one of them— viz., Thomas Coke, Doctor of Civil Law, late of Jesus Col- 
lege, in the University of Oxford, and a presbyter of the Church of En- 
gland, for the episcopal office; and, having delivered to him lettersof epis- 
copal orders, commissioned and directed him to set apart Francis Asbury, 
then General Assistant of the Methodist Society in America, for the sanie 
episcopal office; he, the said Francis Asbury, being first ordained deacon 
and elder. In consequence of which the said Francis Asbury was solemnly 
set apart for the said episcopal office by prayer and the imposition of the 
hands of the said Thomas Coke, other regularly-ordained ministers assist- 
ing in the sacred ceremony; at which time tlie General Conference, held 
at'Baltimore, did unanimously receive the said Thomas Coke and Francis 
Asbury as their Bishops, being fully satisfied of the validity of their epis- 
copal ordination. 

1846. J Of the Organization of the Methodist Episcopal Church, 
South. 

In the judgment of the delegates of the several Annual Conferences in 
the slave-holding States, the continued agitation of the subject of slavery 
and abolition in a portion of the Church, the frequent action on that sub- 
ject in the General Conference, and especially the proceedings of the Gen- 
eral Conference of the Methodist Episcopal Church of 1844, in the case of 
the Rev. James O. Andrew, D.D., one of the Bishops, who had become 
connected with slavery by marriage, produced a state of things in the 
South which rendered a continuance of the jurisdiction of that General 
Conference over the Conferences aforesaid inconsistent with the success 
of the ministry in their proper calling. This conviction they declared in 
solemn form to the General Conference, accompanied with a protest 
against the action referred to, assured that public opinion in the slave- 
holding States would demand, and that a due regard to the vital interests 
of Christ's kingdom would justify, a separate and independent organiza- 
tion. The developments of a few months vindicated their anticipations. 
The Church in the South and South-west, in her primary assemblies, her 
Quarterly and Annual Conferences, with a unanimity unparalleled in 

(22) 



Articles of Religion. 23 

ecclesiastical history, approved the course of the delegates and declared 
her conviction that a separate jurisdiction was necessary to her existence 
and prosperity. The General Conference of 1844 having adopted a " Plan 
of Separation'," providing for the erection of the Annual Conferences in 
the slave-holding States into a separate ecclesiastical connection, under 
the jurisdiction of a Southern General Conference, the delegates of the 
aforementioned Conferences in a published address recommended that a 
convention of delegates from the said Conferences, duly instructed as to 
the wishes of the ministry and laity, should assemble at Louisville, Ky., 
on the first day of May, 1845. The convention met, delegates having been 
formally appointed in pursuance of this recommendation; and after a full 
and minute representation of all the facts in the premises, acting under 
the provisional "Plan of Separation," declared, by solemn resolution, the 
jurisdiction hitherto exercised by the General Conference of the Method- 
ist Episcopal Church over the Conferences in the slave-holding States en- 
tirely dissolved, and erected the said Annual Conferences into a separate 
ecclesiastical connection, under the style and title of "The Methodis-t 
Episcopal Church, South," the first General Conference of which was held 
in the town of Petersburg, Va., on the first day of May, 1846. 



[In. 1870: Articles of Religion and General Rules.] 

SECTION I. 

Articles of Eeligion .* 

I. Of Faith in the Holy Trinity. 

There is but one living and true God, everlasting, without 
["body, parts, or passions," ch. by W. to "body or parts "] ; of infi- 
nite power, wisdom, and goodness ; the maker and preserver of 
all things [in. 1820: both] visible and invisible. And in unity 
of this godhead, there ["be" ch.by w. to " are "] three persons of 
one substance, power, and eternity — the Father, the Son, and the' 
Holy Ghost. 

II. Of the Word, or Son of God, ["which" ch. by w. to "who""] was 
made very Man. 

The Son, ["which" ch. by W. to " who "] is the Word of the Fa- 
ther, [om. 1788: begotten from everlasting of the Father], the very and 
eternal God, of one substance with the Father, took man's nat- 
ure in the womb of the blessed Virgin ; [om.byW.: of her substance] 
so that two whole and perfect natures — that is to say, the God- 
head and manhood — were joined together in one person, never 
to be divided, whereof is one Christ, very God and very man, 
who truly suffered, was crucified, dead, and buried, to reconcile 
his Father to us, and to be a sacrifice, not only for original guilt, 
but also for actual sins of men. 

* These Articles— except the one concerning " The Rulers of the United 
States" — were extracted by Mr. Wesley from the Thirty-nine Articles of 
the Church of England, abridged, and in some cases slightly altered, and 
were adopted by the General Conference of 17S4, which organized the 
Methodist Episcopal Church in America. They are here compared with 
the Thirty-nine Articles. The changes and omissions made bv Mr. Wes- 
ley are indicated by the letter W., m brackets and on the right hand of 
the page. Changes made subsequently are put in brackets, with the dates. 



24 Articles of Religion. 

{III.) Of the Going Down of Christ into Hell. [Om. by w. 

As Christ died for us and was buried, so also is it to be believed that he 
went down into hell. 

III. {IV.) Of the Resurrection of Christ. 



Christ did truly rise again from ["death " ch. by w. to "the dead"], 
and took again his body, with [om. by W.: flesh, bones, and] all 
things appertaining to the perfection of man's nature, wherewith 
he ascended into heaven, and there sitteth until he return to 
judge all men at the last day. 

IV. {V.) Of the Holy Ghost. 

The Holy Ghost, proceeding from the Father and the Son, is 
of one substance, majesty, and glory with the Father and the 
Son, very and eternal God. 

V. ( VI.) Of the Sufficiency of the Holy Scriptures for Salvation. 

[ u Holy Scripture containeth" ch. 1816 to "The Holy Scriptures 
contain "] all things necessary to salvation ; so that whatsoever 
is not read therein ["nor" ch. by W. to "or," ch. 1808 to "nor"] 
may be proved thereby, is not to be required of any man, that it 
should be believed as an article of [om. 1789: the] faith, or be 
thought requisite or necessary to salvation. In the name of the 
Holy ["Scripture" ch. 1816 to " Scriptures "], we do understand 
those canonical books of the Old and New Testaments, of whose 
authority was never any doubt in the Church. 

[Om. 1790: Of] The Names [om. by W.: and number 1 of the Canonical 

Books. 

Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy, Joshua, 
Judges, Ruth, The First Book of Samuel, The Second Book of 
Samuel, The First Book of Kings, The Second Book of Kings, 
The First Book of Chronicles, The Second Book of Chronicles, 
["The First Book of Esdras, The Second Book of Esdras," ch. by W. to 
" The Book of Ezra, The Book of Nehemiah "], The Book of Es- 
ther, The Book of Job, The Psalms, The Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, 
or the Preacher, Cantica, or Songs of Solomon, Four Prophets the 
Greater, Twelve Prophets the Less. 

All the other books (as Hierome saith) the Church doth [Om. by W- 
read for example of life and instruction of manners; but yet doth it not 
apply them to establish any doctrine. Such are the follOAving: 

The Third Book of Esdras, The Fourth Book of Esdras, The Book of To- 
bias, The Book of Judith, The Rest of The Book of Esther, The Book of 
Wisdom, Jesus the Son of Sirach, Baruch the Prophet, The Song of the 
Three Children, The Story of Susanna, Of Bel and the Dragon, The Prayer 
of Manasses, The First Book of Maccabees, The Second Book of Macca- 
bees. 

All the books of the New Testament, as they are commonly 
received, we do receive and account [om. by W.: them] canonical. 

VI. {VII.) Of the Old Testament. 
The Old Testament is not contrary to the New ; for both in the 



Articles of Religion. 25 

Old and New ["Testament" ch. 1882 to " Testaments "] everlasting 
life is offered to mankind by Christ, who is the only Mediator 
between God and man, being God and man. Wherefore they 
are not to be heard ["which" ch.byW. to "who"] feign that the 
old fathers did look only for transitory promises. Although 
the law given from God by Moses, as touching ceremonies 
and rites* ["do" ch. by W. to "doth"] not bind ["Christian 
men" ch. by W. to "Christians"], nor ["the civil precepts thereof 
ought " ch. by W. to "ought the civil precepts thereof"] of neces- 
sity [om. 1812, re-in. isro: to] be received in any Commonwealth ; 
yet, notwithstanding, no Christian [om. byW.: man] whatsoever 
is free from the obedience of the commandments which are 
o£l11pc1 tyiotrI 

{VIII.) Of the Three Creeds. [Om.byW. 

The three Creeds — Xicene Creed, Athanasius' Creed, and that which is 
commonly called the Apostles' Creed — onght thoroughly to be received 
and believed: for they may be proved by most certain warrants of Holy 
Scripture. 

VII. {IX.) Of. Original or Birth Sin. 

Original sin standeth not in the following of Adam (as the Pe- 
lagians do vainly talk), but it is the [om.byW.: fault and] corrup- 
tion of the nature of every man, that naturally is engendered of 
the offspring of Adam, whereby man is very far gone from orig- 
inal righteousness, and [om. by W. : is] of his own nature inclined 
to evil [om. by W. : so that the flesh lusteth always contrary to the 
spirit], [in. by W. : and that continually]. 

And therefore in every person born into this world, it de- [Om. by W. 
serveth God's wrath ancfcondemnation. And this infection of nature doth 
remain; yea, in them that are regenerated, whereby the lust of the flesh, 
called in "Greek, $p6vrnj.a o-ap*6s, which some do expound the wisdom, some 
sensuality, some the affection, some the desire of the flesh, is not subject 
to the law of God. And although there is no condemnation for them that 
believe and are baptized, yet the apostle doth confess that concupiscence 
and lust hath of itself the nature of sin. 

VIII. (X) Of Free Will. 

The condition of man after the fall of Adam is such that he 
cannot turn and prepare himself, by his own natural strength 
and [om.byW.: good] works, to faith, and calling upon God; 
wherefore we have no power to do good works, pleasant and ac- 
ceptable to God, without the grace of God by Christ preventing 
us, that we may have a good will, and working with us, when 
we have that good will. 

IX, {XI.) Of the Justification of Man. 

We are accounted righteous before God, only for the merit of 
our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, by faith, and not for our own 
works or deservings: wherefore, that we are justified by faith 
only, is a most wholesome doctrine, and very full of comfort 
[om.byW, : as more largely is expressed in the Homily of Justification]. 

* Misprinted in the Discipline, '•'•rights," until 1836. 



26 Articles of Religion. 



X. {XII.) Of Good Works. 

["Albeit that" ch. by W. to "Although "] good works, which are 
the fruits of faith, and follow after justification, cannot put away 
our sins, and endure the severity of God's judgment; yet are 
they pleasing and acceptable to God in Christ, and [oni. by w.: do] 
spring out [om.byW,: necessarily] of a true and lively faith, inso- 
much that by them a lively faith may be as evidently known 
as a tree [in. 1812: is] discerned by [" the " ch. by w. to " its "] fruit. 

[XIII) Of Works before Justification. [Om. by W. 

Works done before the grace of Christ, and the inspiration of his Spirit, 
are not pleasant to God; forasmuch as they spring not of faith in Jesus 
Christ, neither do they make men meet to receive grace, or (as the school 
authors say), deserve grace of congruity; yea, rather, for that they are 
not done as God hath willed and commanded them to be done, we doubt 
not but they have the nature of sin. 

XI. (ATT") Of Works of Supererogation. 

Voluntary works, besides over and above God's command- 
ments, which f" they call " ch. 1816 to "are called "] works of super- 
erogation, cannot be taught without arrogancy and impiety. For 
by them men do declare that they do not only render unto God 
as much as they are bound to do, but that they do more for his 
sake than of bounden duty is required : whereas Christ saith 
plainly, When ye have done all that [« are " ch. by W. to " is "] com- 
manded [om. by w. : to J you, say, We are unprofitable servants. 

{XV.) Of Christ Alone without Sin. [Om.byW. 

Christ in the truth of our nature was made like unto us in all things, 
sin only except, from which lie was clearly void, both in his llesh and in 
his spirit. He came to be the Lamb without spot, who, by sacrifice of 
himself once made, should take away the sins of the world; and sin, as St. 
John saith, was not in him. But all" the rest, although baptized, and born 
again in Christ, yet offend in many things; and if we say we have no sin, 
we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us. 

XII. {XVI.) Of Sin after ["Baptism" ch. by W, to "JuMifimtion"]. 

Not every [om.byW,: deadly] sin willingly committed after 
["baptism is" ch. by w. to "justification is the"] sin against the 
Holy Ghost, and unpardonable. Wherefore, the grant of repent- 
ance is not to be denied to such as fall into sin after ["baptism " 
ch.byW.to "justification"]: after we have received the Holy 
Ghost, we may depart from grace given, and fall into sin, and, by 
the grace of God ("we may arise" ch. by W. to "rise"] again and 
amend our lives. And, therefore, they are to be condemned 
["which " ch. by W. to " who'"] say they can no more sin as long 
as they live here, or deny the place of forgiveness to such as truly 
repent. 

{XVII.) Of Predestination and Election. [Om. by W. 

Predestination to life is the everlasting purpose of God, whereby (before 
the foundations of the work! were; laid) he hath constantly decreed by his 
counsel, secret to us, to deliver from curse and damnation those whom he 



Articles of Religion. 27 

hath chosen in Christ out of mankind, and to bring them by Christ to ever- 
lasting salvation, as vessels made to honour. Wherei'oie they which be 
endued with so excellent a benefit of God.be called according to God's 
purpose by his Spirit working in due season : they through grace obev the 
calling: they be justified freely: they be made sons of God by adoption: 
they be made like the image of "his only begotten Son Jesus Christ: they 
walk religiously in good works, and, at length, by God's mercy, they at- 
tain to everlasting felicity. 

As the godly consideration of predestination and our election in Christ 
is full of swee't, pleasant, and unspeakable comfort to godly persons, and 
such as feel in themselves the working of the Spirit of Christ, mortifying 
the works of the flesh and their earthly members, and drawing up their 
mind to high and heavenly things; a- Well because it doth greatly estab- 
lish and confirm their faith of eternal salvation, to be enjoyed through 
Christ, as because it doth fervently kindle their love towards God : so for 
curious and carnal persons, lacking the Spirit of Christ, to have continu- 
ally before their eyes the sentence of God's predestination, is a most dan- 
gerous downfall, whereby the devil dost thrust them eitber into despera- 
tion, or into wretchlessness of most unclean living, no less perilous than 
desperation. 

Furthermore, we must receive God's promises in such wise as they be 
generally set forth to us in Holy Scripture: and in our doings that will of 
God is to be followed which we have expressly declared unto us in the 
word of God. 

(XVIII.) Of Obtaining Eternal Salvation Only by the Name of 
Christ. 

Thev also are to be had accursed that presume to say that every man 
shall be saved by the law or sect which he professeth, so that he be dili- 
gent to frame his life according to that law, and the light of nature. For 
Holy Scripture doth set out unto us only the name of Jesus Christ, where- 
by men must be saved. 

XIII. {XIX.) Of the Church. 

The visible Church of Christ is a congregation of faithful men, 
in [om. 178(3: thej which the pure word of God is preached, and the 
sacraments [om.byW. : be] duly ["ministered" ch. byW. to "ad- 
ministered"], according to Christ's ordinance, in all those things 
that of necessity are requisite to the same. 

As the Church" of Hierusalem, Alexandria, and Antioch [Om. by W. 
have erred, so also the Church of Rome hath erred, not onlv in their liv- 
ing and manner of ceremonies, but also in matters of faith. * 

(XX.) Of the Authority of the Church. 

The Church hath power to decree rites or ceremonies, and authoritv in 
controversies of faith; and yet it is not lawful for the Church to evdain 
any thing that is contrary to God's word written; neither may it expound 
one place of Scripture, that it be repugnant to another. Wherefore, al- 
though the Church be a witness and a keeper of holy writ, yet as it ought 
not to decree any thing against the same, so, besides the same ought it not 
to enforce any thing to be believed for necessity of salvation. 

(XXI.) Of (he Authority of General Councils. 

General Councils may not be gathered together without the command- 
ment and will of princes. And when they be gathered together (foras- 
much as they be an assembly of men, whereof all be not governed with the 
Spirit and word of God), they may err, and sometimes have erred, even in 
things pertaining unto God.' Wherefore things ordained by them as nec- 
essary to salvation have neither strength nor authority, unless it may be 
declared that they be taken out of Holv Scripture. 



28 Articles of Religion. 

XIV. {XXII.) Of Purgatory. 

The Romish doctrine concerning purgatory ["pardons" ch. 1789 
to " pardon," ch. 1870 to " pardons"] , worshiping and adoration, as 
well of images as of relics, and also invocation of saints, is a fond 
thing, vainly invented, and grounded upon no [" warranty " ch. by 
W. to " warrant"] of Scripture, but [om. by W. : rather] repugnant 
to the word of God. 

{XXIII.) Of Ministering in the Congregation. [Om. by W. 

It is not lawful for any man to take upon him the office of public preach- 
ing, or ministering the sacraments in the congregation, before he be law- 
fully called and sent to execute the same. And those we ought to judge 
lawfully called and sent which be chosen and called to this work by men 
who have public authority given unto them in the congregation, to call 
and send ministers into the Lord's vineyard. 

XV. {XXIV.) Of Speaking in the Congregation in Such a Tongue as 
the People Understand. 

It is a thing plainly repugnant to the word of God, and the 
custom of the Primitive Church, to have public prayer in the 
church, or to minister the sacraments, in a tongue not [" under - 
standed of" ch. by W. to "understood by"] the people. 

XVI. {XXV.) Of the Sacraments. 

Sacraments, ordained of Christ, ["be" ch. by w. to "are"] not 
only badges or tokens of Christian men's profession, but rather 
they ["be" ch. by W. to "are"] certain [om. by W. : sure witnesses 
and effectual] signs of grace and God's good-will ["towards" ch., 
by W. to " toward"] us, by the which he doth work invisibly in 
us, and doth not only quicken, but also strengthen and confirm 
our faith in him. 

There are two sacraments ordained of Christ our Lord in the 
gospel — that is to say, Baptism and the Supper of the Lord. 

Those five, commonly called sacraments — that is to say, Con- 
firmation, Penance, Orders, Matrimony, and Extreme Unction 
— are not to be counted for sacraments of the gospel, being such 
as have [" grown partly " ch. 1780 to " partly grown "] out of the cor- 
rupt following of the apostles, [in. 1785: and] partly are states of 
life allowed ["by" ch. by W. to " in "] the Scriptures, but yet have 
not [in.byW. : the] like nature of [om.byW.: sacraments with] 
Baptism and the Lord's Supper, [" for that " ch. by W. to " because "] 
they have not any visible sign or ceremony ordained of God. 

The sacraments were not ordained of Christ to be gazed upon, 
or to be carried about, but that we should duly use them. And 
in such only as worthily receive the same they have a whole- 
some effect or operation ; but they that receive them unworthily 
purchase to themselves ["damnation" ch. bv W, to "condemna- 
tion "] as St. Paul saith, [in. 1810: 1 Cor. xi. 29]. 



Articles of Religion. 29 

{XXVI.) Of the Unworthiness of the Ministers, Which [Om. by W. 
Hinders Not the Effect of the Sacrament. 

Although in the visible Church the evil be ever mingled with the good, 
and sometimes the evil have chief authority in the ministration of the 
word and sacraments : yet forasmuch as they do not the same in their own 
name, but in Christ's, aud do minister by his commission and authority, 
we may use their ministry, both in hearing the word of God and in the re- 
ceiving of the sacraments. Neither is the effect of Christ's ordinance 
taken away by their wickedness, nor the grace of God's gifts diminished 
from such as by faith and rightly do receive the sacraments ministered 
unto them, which be effectual because of Christ's institution and promise, 
although they be ministered by evil men. 

Nevertheless, it appertaineth to the discipline of the Church that in- 
quiry be made of evil ministers, and that they be accused by those that 
have knowledge of their offenses: and finally, being found guilty, by just 
judgment be deposed. 

XVII. {XXVII.) Of Baptism. 

Baptism is not only a sign of profession, and mark of difference, 
whereby "[Christian men" ch. by W. to "Christians"] are ["dis- 
cerned " ch. by W. to " distinguished "] from others that ["be " ch. 
by W. to " are"] not [" christened " ch. by W. to " baptized "], but 
it is also a sign of regeneration or [in. by W.: the] new birth 
[om. by W. : whereby, as by an instrument, they that receive baptism 
rightly are grafted into the Church: the promises of the forgiveness of 
sin, and of our adoption to be the sons of God by the Holy Ghost, are visi- 
bly signed and sealed: faith is confirmed and grace increased by virtue of 
prayer unto God]. The baptism of young children is [om. by W, : 
in any wisej to be retained in the Church [om. by W. : as most 
agreeable with the institution of Christ]. 

XVIII. (XXVIII) Of the Lord's Supper. 

The Supper of the Lord is not only a sign of the love * that 
Christians ought to have among themselves one to another, but 
rather is a sacrament of our redemption by Christ's death : inso- 
much that to such as rightly, worthily, and with faith receive the 
same, the bread which we break is a partaking of the body of 
Christ ; and likewise the cup of blessing is a partaking of the 
blood of Christ. 

Transubstantiation, or the change of the substance of bread 
and wine in the Supper of [" the " ch. 1796 to " our," ch. 1870 to " the "] 
Lord, cannot be proved by Holy Writ, but is repugnant to the 
plain words of Scripture, overthroweth the nature of a sacra- 
ment, and hath given occasion to many superstitions. 

The body of Christ is given, taken, and eaten in the Supper 
only after a heavenly and spiritual f manner. And the [" mean " 
ch. 1820 to " means "] whereby the body of Christ is received and 
eaten, in the Supper, is faith. 

The sacrament of the Lord's Supper was not by Christ's ordi- 
nance reserved, carried about, lifted up, or worshiped. 

*The words "of the love " were by a misprint omitted in 1812, and 
were not restored until 1840. 

•{•Was misprinted "scriptural" in 1808, and corrected in 1844. 



30 Articles of Religion. 



{XXIX.) Of the Wicked which Eat Not the Body of |Om. by w. 
Christ in the Use of the Lord's Supper. 
The wicked, and such as be void of a lively faith, although they do car- 
nally and visibly press with their teeth (as St. Augustine saith) the sacra- 
ment of the body and blood of Christ; yet in no wise are they partakers of 
Christ, but rather to their condemnation do eat and drink tlie sign or sac- 
rament of so great a thing. 

XIX. {XXX.) Of Both Kinds. 

The cup of the Lord is not to be denied to the lay people ; for 
both the parts of the Lord's [" sacrament " ch. by w. to " Supper "] , 
by Christ's ordinance and commandment, ought to be ["minis- 
tered" ch. 1791 to "administered"] to all ["Christian men" ch. by 
W. to "Christians"] alike. 

XX. {XXXI.) Of the One Oblation of Christ Finished upon the 

Cross. 
The offering of Christ, once made, is that perfect redemption, 
propitiation, and satisfaction for all the sins of the whole world, 
both original and actual ; and there is none other satisfaction for 
sin but that alone. Wherefore the sacrifice of masses, in which 
it ["was" ch. by W. to " is "] commonly said that the priest ["did" 
ch. by w. to " doth "] offer Christ for the quick and the dead, to 
have remission of pain or guilt, [" were blasphemous fables and dan- 
gerous deceits" ch. by W. to " is a blasphemous fable and danger- 
ous deceit "] . 

XXL {XXXII) Of the Marriage of [" Priests *' ch. by W. to 
"Ministers"]. 

["Bishops, priests, and deacons" ch. by W, to /'The ministers of 
Christ"] are not commanded by God's law either to vow the es- 
tate of single life, or to abstain from marriage ; therefore it is 
lawful for them, as for all other ["Christian men" ch. by W. to 
" Christians "] , to marry at their own discretion, as they shall 
judge the same to serve [" better" ch. by W. to " best "] to godliness. 

{XXXIII.) Of Excommunicate Persons, How They Are [Om. by W. 
To Be Avoided. 
That person which, by open denunciation of the Church, is rightly cut 
off from the unity of the Church and excommunicated, ought to be taken 
of the whole multitude of the faithful as an heathen and publican, until 
he be openly reconciled by penance, and received into the Church by a 
judge that hath authority thereunto. 

XXII. {XXXIV.) Of the ["Traditions of the Church" ch. by W. to 
"Rites and Ceremonies of Churches."'] 

It is not necessary that ["traditions and ceremonies be in all places 
one or utterly alike; for at all times they have been diverse " ch. by W. to 
" rites and ceremonies should in all places be the same, or ex- 
actly alike; for they have been always different"], and may be 
changed according to the diversity of countries, times, and men's 
manners, so that nothing be ordained against God's word. Who- 



Articles of Religion. 31 

soever, through his private judgment, willingly and purposely, 
doth openly break the ["traditions" ch. by W. to " rites "] and cer-. 
emonies of the Church [hi. by W- : to which he belongs], which 
["be"ch.by W. to "are"] repugnant to the word of God, and 
f u be" ch. by W. to "are"] ordained and approved by common 
authority, ought to be rebuked openly, that others may fear to do 
the like, as [« he " ch. by W. to " one "] that offendeth against the 
common order of the Church [om. by W. : and hurteth the authority 
of the magistrate] and woundeth the consciences of [om. by w,: 
the J weak brethren. 

I " Every particular or national Church hath authority to ordain, change, 
and abolish ceremonies or rites of the Church, ordained only by man's 
authority, so that all things be done to edifying" ch. by W. to " Every 
particular Church may ordain, change, or abolish rites and cere- 
monieSrf so that all things may be done to edification."] 

(XXXV.) Of the Homilies. [Om. by W. 

The second Book of Homilies, the several titles whereof we have joined 
under this article, doth contain a goodly and wholesome doctrine, and 
necessary for these times, as doth the former Book of Homilies, which 
were set forth in the time of Edward the Sixth, and therefore we judge 
them to be read in Churches by the ministers diligently and distinctly, 
that they may be understanded of the people. 

Of the Names op the Homilies. 
1. Of the Right Use of the Church. 2. Against Peril of Idolatry. 3. Of 
Repairing and Keeping Clean of Churches. 4. Of Good Works: First of 
Fasting. 5. .Against Gluttony and Drunkenness. 6. Against Excess of 
Apparel. 7. Of Prayer. 8. Of the Place and Time of Prayer. 9. That 
Common Prayers and Sacraments Ought to be Ministered in a Known 
Tongue. 10. Of the reverend Estimation of God's Word. 11. Of Alms- 
doing. 12. Of the Nativity of Christ. 13. Of the Passion of Christ. 14. Of 
the Resurrection of Christ. 15. Of the Worthy Receiving of the Sacra- 
ment of the Body and Blood of Christ. 16. Of the Gifts of the Holy Ghost. 
17. For the Rogation -days. 18. Of the State of Matrimony. 19. Of Re- 
pentance. 20. Against Idleness. 21. Against Rebellion. 

(XXXVI.) Of Consecration of Bishops and Ministers. 

The Book of Consecration of Archbishops and Bishops, and ordering of 
Priests and Deacons, lately set forth in the time of Edward the Sixth, and 
confirmed at the same time by authority of Parliament, doth contain all 
things necessary to such consecration and ordering; neither hath it any 
thing that of itself is superstitious and ungodly. And, therefore, whoso- 
ever are consecrated or ordered according to the rites of that book, since 
the second year of the forenamed King Edward, unto this time or here- 
after, shall be consecrated or ordered according to the same rites, we de- 
cree all such to be rightly, orderly, and lawfully consecrated and ordered. 

(XXXVII.) Of the Civil Magistrates. 

The king's majesty hath the chief power in this realm of England, and 
his other dominions, unto whom the chief government of all estates of this 
realm, whether they be ecclesiastical or civil, in all causes doth appertain, 
and is not, nor ought to be, subject to any foreign jurisdiction. 

Where we attribute to the king's majesty the chief government, by 
which titles we understand the minds of "some slanderous folks to be of- 
fended; we give not to our princes the ministering either of God's word, 
or of the sacraments, to which things the injunctions also lately set forth 
by Elizabeth our queen do most plainly testify; but that only prerogative, 
which we see to have been given always to all godly princes in Holy 



32 Articles of Religion. 

Scriptures by God himself; that is, that they should rule all estates and 
dejiees committed to this charge by God, whether they be ecclesiastical 
or temporal, and restrain with the civil sword the stubborn and evil doers. 

The Bishop of Rome hath no jurisdiction in this realm of England. 

The laws of the realm may punish Christian men with death for hei- 
nous and grievous offenses. 

It is lawful for Christian men, at the commandment of the magistrate, 
to wear weapons and serve in the Avars. 

XXIII. Of the Rulers of the United States of America. 

[in. 1790: The President,] the Congress, the General Assem- 
blies, the Governors, and the councils of state, as the delegates of 
the people, are the rulers of the United States of America, ac- 
cording to the division of power made to them by the [" general 
Act of Confederation " ch. 1804 to " Constitution of the United States"] , 
and by the [« Constitutions" ch. 1854 to " Constitution "] of their re- 
spective States. And the said States [in. 1804: are a sovereign and 
independent nation, and] ought not to be subject to any foreign 
jurisdiction* 

1820.] Note. — As far as it respects civil affairs, we believe it 
the duty of Christians, and especially all Christian ministers, to 
be subject to the supreme authority of the country where they 
may reside, and to use all laudable means to enjoin obedience to 
the powers that be ; and, therefore, it is expected that all our 
preachers and people who may be under r« the British or any other " 
ch. 1854 to " any foreign "] government, will behave themselves as 
peaceable and orderly subjects.! 

XXIV4 {XXXVIII.) Of Christian Men's Goods [om.byW.; which 
are not common] . 

The riches and goods of Christians are not common, as touch- 
ing the right, title, and possession of the same, as ["certain Ana- 
baptists" ch. by W.to "some"] do falsely boast. Notwithstand- 
ing, every man ought, of such things as he possesseth, liberally 
to give alms to the poor according to his ability. 

XXV.J {XXXIX.) Of a Christian Man's Oath. 

As we confess that vain and rash swearing is forbidden Chris- 
tian men by our Lord Jesus Christ and James his apostle, so we 
judge that the Christian religion doth not prohibit, but that a 
man may swear when the magistrate requireth, in a cause of 



♦Although Mr. Wesley inserted in the liturgy which he prepared for the 
American Methodists a prayer for the " Supreme Rulers of the United 
States," he did not draw up an Article on that subject. This was framed 
at the General Conference of 1784, when the Methodist Episcopal Church 
was organized. 

•f This note was appended to this Article in 1820, and was designed for 
the express benefit of the Methodist Episcopal Church in Canada, which 
was then under the jurisdiction of the Methodist Episcopal Church in the 
United States. 

1 These were respectively the XXIIId and XXlVth of the Articles pre- 
pared by Mr. Wesley. 



TJie General Rules. 33 



faith and charity, so it be done according to the prophet's teach- 
ing, in justice, judgment, and truth. 

SECTION II. 

1743.] The Nature, Design, and General "Rules op Our [1870. 
United Societies [om., ,: in London, Bristol, Kingswood, New- 
castle-upon-Tyne, etc.]. 

1870.] The General Rules * 

1743 .] [Om. 17S9, re-in. 1792 ; om. 1870, re-in. 1886 : In the latter end of 
the year 1739 eight or ten persons came to Mr. Wesley in Lon- 
don, who appeared to be deeply convinced of sin, and earnestly 
groaning for redemption. They desired (as did two or three 
more the next day) that he would spend more time with them 
in prayer, and advise them how to flee from the wrath to come, 
which they saw continually hanging over their heads. That he 
might have more time for this great work, he appointed a day 
when they might all come together, which from thenceforward 
they did every week, namely, on Thursday in the evening. To 
these and as many more as "desired to join with them (for their 
number increased daily), he gave those advices from time to 
time which he judged most needful for them ; and they always 
concluded their meeting with prayer suited to their several ne- 
cessities. 

This was the rise of the United Societv, first in |« London, 
and then in other places " ch. 1792 to "Europe, and then in America"']. 
[Om. 1789, re-in. 1792: Such a Society is no other] [in. 1789, om. 1792: 
Our Society is nothing more] than " a company of men having the 
form and seeking the power of godliness, united in order to pray 
together, to receive the word of exhortation, and to watch over one an- 
other in love, that they may help each other to work out their salva- 
tion." |] 

1870.1 The General Rules of " The United Societies," organ- [1886. 
ized hy Mr. Wesley in 1739, are as follows : 

There is only one condition previously required of those who 
desire admission into these societies — a " desire to flee from the 
wrath to come [in. 1789: l i. e., a desire ' ch. 1792 to ' and '] to be saved 
from their sins." But whenever this is really fixed in the soul, 
it will be shown by its fruits. It is therefore expected of all who 
continue therein that they should continue to evidence their de- 
sire of salvation — 

First, by doing no harm, by avoiding evil of every kind, es- 
pecially that which is most generally practiced : such [" is " ch. 
1789 to " as "]— 

The taking of the name of God in vain ; 

♦Prepared for the Methodist Societies, dated May 1, 1743, and signed hy 
John and Charles Wesley. They were not put in the Discipline until 1789. 
In 1792 the third person was substituted for the first, and " Mr. Wesley" 
inserted. Of these rules. Coke and Ashury, in their Notes on the Disci- 
pline, say: " Perhaps one of the completest systems of Christian ethics or 
morals, for its size, which ever was published by an uninspired writer." 

f Here followed the regulations in regard to class-leaders, hut in 1870 
these were framed into a separate section (XIV., Chap. III.), which see. 
3 



34 The General Rules. 



The profaning the day of the Lord, either by doing ordinary 
work therein, or by buying or selling ; 

Drunkenness, buying or selling spirituous liquors, or drink- (1790. 
ing them, [ora. 1789: unless in cases of necessity] ; 

1790.] Drunkenness, or drinking spirituous liquors, unless 
in cases of necessity ; 

1789.1 The buying [" or " ch. 1808 to "and"] selling [ora. [1858. 
1792: the bodies and souls] of men, women, [" and" ch. 1792 to "or "] chil- 
dren, with an intention to enslave them. 

Fighting, quarreling, brawling ; brother going to law with broth- 
er ; returning evil for evil, or railing for railing ; the using many 
words in buying or selling ; 

The buying or selling [" uncustomed goods " ch. 1789 to " goods thai 
have not paid the duty "] ; 

The giving or taking things on usury — i. e., unlawful interest ; 

Uncharitable or unprofitable conversation, particularly speaking 
evil of magistrates or of ministers ; 

Doing to others as we would not they should do unto us ; 

Doing what we know is not for the glory of God : as 

The putting on of gold and costly apparel ; 

The taking such diversions as cannot be used in the name of the 
Lord Jesus ; 

The singing those songs, or reading those books which do not 
tend to the knowledge or love of God ; 

Softness, or needless self-indulgence ; 

Laying up f" treasures " ch. 1789 to " treasure "] upon earth ; 

Borrowing without a probability of paying, or taking up goods 
without a probability of paying for them. 

It is expected of all who continue in these societies that they 
should continue to evidence their desire of salvation, 

Secondly, by doing good, by being in every kind merciful after 
their power, as they have opportunity, doing good of every pos- 
sible sort, and, as far as possible, to all men : 

To their bodies, of the ability which God giveth, by giving 
food to the hungry, by^ clothing the naked, by visiting or helping 
them that are sick or in prison ; 

To their souls, by instructing, reproving, or exhorting all 
[" they " ch. 1789 to " we "] have any intercourse with, trampling un- 
der foot that enthusiastic doctrine [om. 1789: of devils] that "we are 
not to do good unless our ['heart' ch. 1789 to ' hearts'] be free to it." 

By doing good, especially to them that are of the household of 
faith, or groaning so to be ; employing them preferably to others, 
buying one of another [in. 1789, om. 1792: unless you can be better 
served elsewhere], helping each other in business ; and so much the 
more because the world will love its own, and them only. 

By all possible diligence and frugality, that the gospel be not 
blamed. 

By running with patience the race which is set before them, 
denying themselves, and taking up their cross daily; submitting to bear 
the reproach of Christ, to be as the filth and offsccuring of the 
world ; and looking that men should say all manner of evil of them 
falsely for the Lord's sake. 



The General Rules. 35 



It is expected of all who desire to continue in these Societies 
that they should continue to evidence their desire of salvation, 

Thirdly, by attending upon all the ordinances of God ; such 
are: 

The public worship of God ; 

The ministry of the word, either read or expounded ; 

The Supper of the Lord ; 

Family and private prayer ; 

Searching the Scriptures ; and 

Fasting or abstinence. 

These are the General Rules of our Societies ; all of which we 
are taught of God to observe, even in his written word, which is 
the only rule, and the sufficient rule, both of our faith and prac- 
tice. And all these we know his Spirit writes on [om.1792: every] 
truly awakened [" heart " ch. 1792 to "hearts"]. If there be any 
among us who observe them not, who habitually break any of 
them, let it be known unto them who watch over that soul, as 
they who must give an account. We will admonish him of the 
error of his ways ; we will bear with him for a season ; but if 
then he repent not, he hath no more place among us : we have 
delivered our own souls. 



CHAPTER II. 

1870.] The Conferences. 



SECTION I. 

1844.] Of the General [" and Annual Conferences " ch. 1870 to 

" Conference "] . 

It is desired that all things he considered on these occasions as [ 1870. 
in the immediate presence of God; that every person speak freely what- 
ever was in his heart. 

Question. How may we hest improve our time at the Conferences'? 

Arts. 1. While we are conversing let us have an especial care to set God 
always hefore us. 

Ans. 2. In the intermediate hours, let us redeem all the time we can for 
private [" exercises" ch. 1866 to "•devotions"]. 

Ans. 3. Therein let us give ourselves to prayer for one another, and for a 
blessing on our lahor. 

Question. Who shall compose the General Conference, and what 
are the regulations and powers belonging to it ? 

The General Conferences shall he composed of one member for [ 1866. 
every ["twenty-one" ch. 1S46 to "fourteen," ch. 1858 to "seventeen"] 
members of each Annual Conference, to he appointed, either by seniority 
or choice, at the discretion of such Annual Conference; yet so that such 
representatives shall have traveled at least four [om. 1846: full] calendar 
years from the time that they were received on trial by an Annual Con- 
ference, and are in full connection at the time of holding the Conference. 

1866.] Ans. 1. The General Conference shall be composed of 
one clerical member for every ["twenty-eight " ch. 1878 to "thirty-six"] 
members of each Annual Conference, and an equal number of lay 
members [om. 1878: one-fourth of whom maybe local preachers to be 
appointed as follows:]. [In. 1878: Of the lay members from an An- 
nual Conference, one may be a local preacher.] 

The clerical representatives shall be elected by the clerical 
members of the Annual Conference : provided, that such represent- 
atives shall have [" traveled " ch. 1878 to " been traveling preachers "] 
at least four calendar years ["from the time they were received on 
trial" ch. 1878 to "next preceding their election'"'], and are in full 
connection [in. 1878: with an Annual Conference when elected, 
and also] at the time of holding the [in. 1878: General] Confer- 
ence. The lay representatives shall be elected by the lay mem- 
bers of the Annual Conference : provided, that such representa- 
tives be twenty-five years of age, and shall have been members 
of ["the" ch. 1878 to " our "] Church for at least six [in. 1878: calen- 
dar] years [in. 1878: next preceding the time of their election, and 
also] at the time of holding the [in. 1878: General] Conference. 
[Om. 1870: No Conference shall be denied the privilege of two delegates. | 

1870.] Ans. 2. An Annual Conference, entitled under the 
second Restrictive Rule to ["two" ch. 1878 to "one"] ministerial 
[" delegates" ch. 1878 to " delegate "], shall not be denied the privi- 
lege of ["two lay delegates also' ch. 1878 to "one lay delegate, and 
he may be a local preacher"]. 
(36) 



General Conference. 37 



1866.] Ans. 3. The ministers and laymen shall deliberate in 
one body ; but upon a call of one-fifth of the members of the 
Conference, the lay and clerical members shall vote separately, 
and no measure shall be passed without the concurrence of a 
majority of both classes of representatives. 

1844.] Ans. 4. The General Conference shall meet [om. 1870: 
on the first day of May, in the year of our Lord (" 1812, in the city of New 
York," eh. 18-15 to " 1816 m the town of Petersburg, Virginia,"*) and thence- 
forward on the first day of May] [in. 1870: in the month of April or 
May], once in four years perpetually, in such place or places as 
shall be fixed on by the General Conference from time to time. 

But the General Superintendents, with or by the advice of the Annual 
Conferences— or, if there be no General Superintendent, all the Annual 
Conferences respectively— shall have power to call a General Conference, 
if they judge it necessary at any time. 

1866.] Ans. 5. The Bishops, or a majority of all the Annual 
Conferences, shall have authority to call a General Conference, 
if they judge it necessary, at any time. 

Ans. 6. When a General Conference is called, it shall be con- 
stituted of the delegates elected to the preceding General Confer- 
ence, except when an Annual Conference shall prefer to have a 
new election, [in. 1870: The place of holding a called session of 
the General Conference shall be that fixed on by the preceding 
General Conference.] 

1866.] Ans. 7. The Bishops shall have authority, when they 
judge it necessary, to change the place appointed for the meeting 
of the General Conference. 

1844.] Ans. 8. At all times when the General Conference is 
met, it shall take ["two-thirds" ch. 1866 to "a majority"] of the 
representatives of all the Annual Conferences to make a quorum 
for transacting business. 

Ans. 9. One of the General Superintendents shall preside in 
the General Conference ; but in case no General Superintendent 
be present, the General Conference shall choose a president pro 
tern. 

Ans. 10. The General Conference shall have full powers to 
make rules and regulations for our Church, under the following 
limitations and restrictions, viz. : 

(1) The General Conference shall not revoke, alter, or change 
our Articles of Religion, or establish any new standards or rule 
of doctrine contrary to our present existing and established stand- 
ards of doctrine. 

(2) They shall not allow of more than one representative for ev- 
ery [« fourteen " ch. 1878 to" eighteen "] members of the Annual Con- 
ference, nor allow of a less number than one for every [" thirty " ch. 
1878 to " sixty "] ; provided, nevertheless, that when there shall be in 
any^ Annual Conference a fraction of two-thirds the number 
which shall be fixed for the ratio of representation, such Annual 

♦The time of the meeting of the first General Conference of the M. E. 
Church, South, was fixed bv the Convention held in Louisville, Ky., May, 
1845. 



38 General Conference. 

Conference shall be entitled to an additional delegate for such 
fraction ; and provided, also, that no Conference shall be denied 
the privilege of two delegates, [in. is?8: one clerical and one 
lay]. 

(3) They shall not change or alter any part or rule of our gov- 
ernment, so as to do away with episcopacy, or destroy the plan 
of our itinerant general superintendency. 

(4) They shall not revoke or change the General Eules of the 
United Societies. 

(5) They shall not do away with the privileges of our minis- 
ters or preachers of trial by a committee, and of an appeal. 

(6) They shall not appropriate the produce of the ["Book Con- 
cern " ch. 1354 to " Publishing House "] [om . mi : nor of the chartered 
fund] to any purpose other than for the benefit of the traveling, 
supernumerary, superannuated, and worn-out preachers, their 
wives, widows, and children. 

Provided, nevertheless, that upon the concurrent recommendation 
of three-fourths of all the members of the several Annual Confer- 
ences, who shall be present and vote on such recommendation, 
then a majority of two-thirds of the General Conference succeed- 
ing shall suffice to alter any of the above restrictions, excepting 
the first Article ; and also, whenever such alteration or altera- 
tions shall have been first recommended by two-thirds of the 
General Conference, so soon as three-fourths of the members of 
all the Annual Conferences shall have concurred as aforesaid, 
such alteration or alterations shall take effect : 

1 854.] Provided, that when any rule or regulation is adopted [1870. 
by the General Conference which, m the opinion of the Bishops is uncon- 
stitutional, the Bishops may present to the General Conference their ob- 
jections to such rule or regulations, with the reasons therof ; and if, after 
hearing the objections and reasons of the Bishops, two-thirds of the mem- 
bers of the Conference present shall vote in favor of the rule or regulation 
so objected to, it shall have the force of law; otherwise it shall be null 
and void.* 

1874.] Provided, that when any rule or regulation is adopted 
by the General Conference, which in the opinion of the Bishops 
is unconstitutional, the Bishops may present to the Conference 
which passed said rule or regulation their objections thereto, with 
their reasons, in writing ; and if then the General Conference 
shall by a two-thirds vote adhere to its action on said rule or reg- 
ulation, it shall then take the course prescribed for altering a Re- 
strictive Rule, and if thus passed upon affirmatively, the Bishops 
shall announce that such rule or regulation takes effect from that 
time. 

*This proviso was inserted in 1854. But as it possessed the power and 
quality of a constitutional provision, and had been adopted simply by a 
majority vote of the General Conference, its validity was doubted. The 
matter was brought lip in the General Conference of 1866, but was not set- 
tled. In 1870 it was referred to the Committee on Episcopacy, who re- 
ported that it was without authority, and recommended the adoption of 
the one which follows, which received the prescribed constitutional ma- 
jority of two-thirds, and was sent down to the Annual Conferences for 
their concurrence, which was given. 



Annual Conferences. 39 

SECTION II. 
Of the Annual Conferences. 

Ques. 1. Who shall [« attend" ch. 1858 to " compose"] the ["year- 
ly" ch. 1854 to "Annual"] ["Conferences" ch. 1870 to "Conference"] 
[in. 1870 : and what are the regulations and powers belonging to 
it]? 

1844.] All the traveling preachers [om. 1858: who are] in full connec- 
tion [om. 1858: and those who are to he received into full connectionj [in. 
1858: who are able to do effective service; all the supernumerary preach- 
ers—that is to say, those who are so disabled by affliction as to be unable 
to preach constantly, but are willing to do any work in the ministry which 
the Bishop may direct and they may be able to perform; all the superan- 
nuated preachers— that is to say, those who are worn out in the itinerant 
service] Tin. 1866: and four lay representatives, one of whom may be a lo- 
cal preacher — from each Presiding Elder's District, to be chosen annually 
by the District Stewards, or in such other way as the Annual Conference 
may direct]. 

1870.] Ans. 1. All the traveling preachers in full connection 
with it, and four lay representatives — one of whom may be a lo- 
cal preacher — from each Presiding Elder's District. 

1866.] Ans. 2. [in. 1870: The lay members shall be chosen an- 
nually by the District Conferences]; provided, that no one shall 
be a representative who is not twenty-five years of age, and who 
has not been for six years next preceding his election a member 
of the Church. 

Ans. 3. [" Who " ch. 1870 to " The lay members "] shall participate 
in all the business of the Conference except such as involves 
ministerial character [om. 1870: and relations] . 

1858.] Ans. 4. It shall be the duty of all the members of the 
Conference to attend its sessions, unless providentially hindered. 
All the preachers on trial, and those to be admitted on trial, shall 
also attend the session, but they shall not vote on any question, 
nor speak unless by consent of the Conference. 

Ques. 2. Who shall determine the number and boundaries of 
the Annual Conferences ? 

Ans. The General Conference. 

1844.] Ques. 3. Who shall appoint the time of holding the 
["yearly" ch. 1870 to "Annual"] Conferences?* 

The Bishops [in. 1846: shall appoint the time of holding the] [in. 1858: 
sessions of the] Annual Conferences, ["but they shall allow the Annual 
Conferences " ch. 1858 to " provided every Conference shall have the right " j 
to sit a week at least [in. 1858: if it think proper]. 

1870.] Ans. The Bishops; but they shall allow every Annual 
Conference to sit a week at least. 

[Om.1858, re-in. 1870: Ques. 4. Who shall appoint the places of 
holding the Annual Conferences? 

Ans. Each Annual Conference shall appoint the place of its 
own sitting ; [in. 1870: but should it become necessary, from any 
unforeseen cause, to change the place after it has been fixed by 
the Conference, a majority of the Presiding Elders, with the con- 

*In 1846 this question was omitted, and the answer was made part of 
the section on " Bishops and Their Duty." In 1870 both were restored to 
this section. 



40 The Conferences. 



sent of the Bishop who is to preside, shall have power to make 
such change]. 

1858. | Let evei-y Annual Conference appoint the place of its \ 1870. 
session by ballot, or otherwise, as it may think proper.* 

1846.] Ques. 5. Who shall preside in the Annual Confer- 
ences ? 

1844.] fin. 1846: The Bishops. 1 In the absence of ["a Bish- ri858. 
op" ch. 1846 to "all the Bishops"] [ora. 1846: to preside in the Confer- 
ence]: i in. 1846: a Presiding Elder], but in case there are two or more 
Presiding Elders, belonging to one Conference, the Bishop, or Bishops, 
may by letter or otherwise appoint tbe President; but if no appointment 
be made, or if the Presiding Elder appointed do not attend, the Conference 
shall in either of these cases elect the President by ballot, without debate, 
from among the Presiding Elders.f 

1858.] Ans. The Bishops. In the absence of [« all the Bishops " 
ch. 1870 to "a Bishop "], [om. 1866: an elder, who shall be appointed by 
the Bishop by letter; but if no such appointment be made] the Confer- 
ence shall elect the President by ballot, without debate, from 
among the traveling elders. The President thus [om. 1866: ap- 
pointed or] elected shall discharge all the duties of a Bishop ex- 
cept ordination. 

1844.] Ques. 6. What is the method ["wherein we usually pro- 
ceed" ch. 1858 to "of proceeding"] in ["the" ch. 1858 to "an"] 
f " yearly " ch. 1854 to "Annual "] [" Conferences " ch. 1858 to " Confer- 
ence"]? 

Ans. ["We inquire" ch. 1858 to "In the order of the following ques- 
tions," ch. 1866 to "The following questions shall be asked : "] 

1. ["What preachers" ch. 1858 to "Who"] are admitted on trial? 

2. Who remain on trial? 

1870.] 3. Who are discontinued? 

1844.] 4. Who are admitted into full connection? 

1858.] 5. Who are re-admitted? 

6. Who are received by transfer from other Conferences ? 

1844.] 7. Who are the deacons [in. 1858: of one year] ? 

1858.] 8. What traveling preachers are elected [om. 1870: and 
ordained] deacons? 

1870.] 9. What traveling preachers are ordained deacons? 

1858.] 10. What local preachers are elected [om. 1870: and or- 
dained] deacons? 

1870.] 11. What local preachers are ordained deacons? 

1844.] 12. [" Who have been elected and ordained elders this year? " 
ch. 1858 to "What traveling preachers are elected (om. 1870: and or- 
dained) elders?"] 

1870.] 13 What traveling preachers are ordained elders? 

1858.] 14. What local preachers are elected [om. 1870: and or- 
dained] elders] ? 

1870.] 15. What local preachers are ordained elders? 

*This was inserted in 1858 in lieu of the preceding question and answer, 
and placed at the close of the order of Conference business. 

+ ln the Discipline of 1844 this belonged to the section on Presiding Eld- 
ers. It was prescribed as one of their duties to preside in the Annual 
Conference, " in the absence of a Bishop." 



Annual Conferences. 41 

1844. | Who have been elected by the suffrages of the Gen- 1 1854 
eral Conference, to exercise the Episcopal office and superintend the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church, t kk iu America" eh. 1846 to " South" j? 

16. Who | "have" ch. 1870 to "are "] located this year? 

17. Who are [-'the supernumeraries" ch. 1858 to "supernumer- 
ary"]?* 

18. Who are fom. 1858: the] superannuated fom. 1858: or worn- 
out preachers i? 

YV ho have been expelled from the Connection this year? [ 1858. 

Who have withdrawn from the Connection this year? 

19. [" Who have died this year? " ch. 185S to "What preachers have 
died during the past year?"] 

20. Are all the preachers blameless in their life and ["conver- 
sation" ch. 1858 to" official administration"] ? 

21. What ["numbers are in ( k society' ch. 1854 to 'our Church in the 
boundsof the Conference') " ch. 1858 to " is the number of (in. 1870: local) 
preachers and members in the several circuits, stations, and mis- 
sions of the Conference "] ? 

1866.] 22. How many infants [om. 1370: and adults] have been 
baptized during the year ? 

1870.] 23. How many adults have been baptized during the 
year? 

1866.] 24. What is the number of Sunday-schools ? fom. 1870: 
teachers, and scholars |. 

1870.] 25. What is the number of Sunday-school teachers ? 

26. What is the number of Sunday-school scholars ? 

1844. 27. What [" amounts are " ch. 1870 to " amount is " neces- 
sary for the superannuated preachers and the widows and or- 
phans of preachers ? [om. 1870: and to make up the deficiencies of those 
who have not obtained their regular allowance ("on the circuits" ch. 
185S to li in their respective districts, circuits, and stations ") | . 

28. What has been collected on the foregoing ["accounts" ch. 
1870 to "account "], and how has it been applied? 

What has been contributed for the [om. 1858: support of mis- [ 1870. 
sions, what for the publication of tracts and Sunday-school books, and 
what to aid the American Bible Society and auxiliaries?] (in. 1S58: mis- 
sionary (om. 1866: Sunday-school,) and" tract societies]? 

1870.] 29. What has been contributed for Missions? 

1886.] 30. What has been contributed for Church Extension? 

31. What is the number, and what is the estimated value, of 
church-edifices? 

32. What is the number, and what is the estimated value, of 
parsonages ? 

1882.] 33. What are the educational statistics? 

1844.] 34. Where jom. 1870: and when] shall ["our next" ch. 
1858 to " the next session of the "] Conference be held ? 

35. Where are the preachers stationed this year? 

1858.] Ques. 7. What method is recommended in the exam- 
ination of the life and official administration of the preachers ? 

1844.1 *A supernumerary preacher is one so worn| out in [1858. 
the itinerant service as to be rendered incapable of preaching constantly, 
but at the same time is willing to do any work in the ministry which 
the Conference may direct ami his strength enable him to perform] . 



42 The Conferences, 



Let none oe present except members of the Conference, and [1878. 
others who may be in attendance on Conference business, unless the Con- 
ference by vote shall order otherwise. 

1878/] Ans. 1. The Conference shall proceed with open doors, 
unless by vote it order otherwise. 

1858.] Ans. 2. Let the name of every preacher be called, and 
let his Presiding Elder or some other member of the Conference 
state whether or not there be any complaint against him. If 
there be none, he ["shall" ch. 1866 to " may "] retire, and the Con- 
ference may make further inquiry concerning him, and pass his 
character without vote. 

Ans. 3. If there be a complaint, and the preacher ["have" ch. 
1886 to " has "] been advised of it, let it be stated to the Confer- 
ence, and let the accused have the privilege of replying. ("The 
Conference shall then allow him to retire, and" ch. 1870 to "He shall 
then retire,and the Conference "] shall determine by vote wheth- 
er or not his character shall pass. 

. Ans. 4. If a trial be necessary it shall be conducted according 
to the provisions of ["Chapter IV., Section 1" ch. 1882 to "Chapter 
VII., Section 2"]. 

1874.] Ans. 5. But if the complaint be wholly on account of 
habitual failure in official administration, and any member of 
the Conference objects to the passage of his character, wholly on 
this account, the question, "Shall his character pass?" shall be 
put on this point alone. And if a majority of the Conference re- 
fuse topass his character because he is not blameless in official 
administration, the Conference shall grant him an honorable lo- 
cation ; [in. 1886: but the Conference shall not proceed under this 
provision of the Discipline unless the preacher complained of be 
present, or shall have had notice of the complaint] : provided, 
nevertheless, if the delinquent preacher desires to be tried another 
year (making suitable acknowledgments) and promises, if tried 
another year, to come up to the measure of his duty in these 
respects, the Conference may employ him another year, and 
upon the issues of that year shall depend his restoration or ab- 
solute location: [in. 1886: provided, further, that no preacher shall 
be located at his own request unless he be present, or his written 
request, signed by himself, be presented to the Conference]. 

1858.] Ans. 6. The names of any who may be expelled or sus- 
pended, or who may have withdrawn from the Church, shall be 
stated in the Minutes. 

1844.] Ques. 8. [" Is there any other business to " ch. 1854 to " What 
other business shall "] be done in the [" yearly " ch. 1854 to "An- 
nual "] Conferences ? 

[Om. 1S58: The electing and ordaining of deacons and elders. | 

1858.] Ans. 1. Let every Annual Conference |in. 1882: organize 
a Conference Board of Education, and] inquire into the state and 
character of all the institutions of learning that may be under its 
care, and the best means of promoting their interests, and, if nec- 
essary, of increasing their number. 

Ans. 2. Let every Annual Conference take account of all the 



District Conferences. 43 

church-buildings, parsonages, and other Church property within 
its bounds, and see that the same be legally secured to the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church, South, according to the provisions of the 
Discipline. 

1882.] Ans. 3. Let every Annual Conference examine the rec- 
ords of the District Conference. 

1870.] Ans. 4. Let every Annual Conference appoint commit- 
tees of examination upon the Course of Study prescribed by the 
Bishops for candidates for the ministry. The examining com- 
mittees shall hold their office for four years. 

1844.] Ans. 5. ["A record of the proceedings of each Animal Con- 
ference shall he" ch. 1858 to " Let every Annual Conference have a 
record of its proceedings "] kept by a secretary chosen for that 
purpose : [« and shall " ch. 1858 to " Let said record." eh.- 1870 to " said 
record shall "] be signed by the President and the Secretary, and 
["let a copy of the said record " ch. 1858 to "a copy of the same shall "] 
be sent to the General Conference [in. 1S5S: at its next ensuing 
session]. 

1858.] Ans. 6. ["And let the Secretary " ch. 1S70 to " The Secretary 
of each Annual Conference shall"] forward to the Editor of 
Books, at the Publishing House, full and correct answers to the 
foregoing [» twenty-one " ch. 1S66 to " twenty-three," ch. 1S70 to " thirty- 
one," ch. 18S2 to "thirty-two," ch. 1886 to "thirty-five"] questions for 
insertion in the General Minutes, according to the form therein 
adopted. 

1886.] Ans. 7. Each Annual Conference may provide a system 
of colportage best suited to its necessities. 

1844. J Are there any other directions to be given concern- [1858. 
ingthe ["yearly" ch. 18oi to "Annual "] Conferences? 

Ans. There shall be [ " forty " ch. 1846 to " nineteen." ch. 1S54 to " twen- 
ty-three"] Conferences this year (see Part II., Section I.). 

["It shall be the duty of each to" ch. 1858 to " Let every An- [1870. 
nnal Conference"] examine strictly into the state of the Domestic Mis- 
sions within its bounds; and ["to allow none to" ch. 1858 to "let none"] 
remain on the list of missions, which in the judgment of the Conference 
["is able to support itself" ch. 1858 to " are able to support themselves as 
circuits or stations"]. 

SECTION III. 
1870.] Of the District Conferences. 

Ques. 1. "What directions are given concerning District Confer- 
ences ? 

Ans. 1. There shall be held annually in each Presiding Elder's 
District, a District Conference. The time shall be fixed by the 
Presiding Elder, and the place by the Conference ; [in. 1874: but 
should it become necessary, from any unforeseen cause, to change 
the place after it has been fixed by the Conference, the Presiding 
Elder shall have power to make the change]. 

Ans. 2. The District Conference shall be composed of all the 
preachers in the District, [om. 1874: both] traveling and local, |m. 
1874: including superannuated preachers (whether resident with- 



44 The Conferences. 



out or within the limits of the Annual Conferences to which 
they belong)], and of laymen, the number of whom, and their 
mode of appointment, each Annual Conference may determine 
for itself. 

Ans. 3. A Bishop, or, in his absence, the Presiding Elder, shall 
preside ; and if both be absent, the Conference shall elect a pres- 
ident. 

Ans. 4. The Conference shall elect a secretary, who shall keep 
a record of all its proceedings. 

^ Ans. 5. It shall be the duty of the Conference to inquire par- 
ticularly into the condition of the several charges in the District : 

(1) As to their spiritual state, and the attendance upon the or- 
dinances and social meetings of the Church. 

(2) As to missions within the District, where new ones should 
be established, or what missions should be raised to circuits or 
stations. 

(3) As to Sunday-schools, and the manner of conducting them, 
and as to education generally. 

(4) As to their financial systems, their contributions to Church- 
purposes, and the condition of houses of worship and parson- 



1878.] (5) As to the manner in which the records of the Quar- 
terly Conferences have been kept. 

1870.] Ans. 6. The District Conference shall elect annually, 
by ballot, from the District, four delegates to the ensuing Annual 
Conference: provided, [in. 1882: that] no member of the Annual 
Conference shall vote in said election. 

_ Ans. 7. At these Conferences prominence shall be given to re- 
ligious exercises, such as preaching, prayer-meetings, love-feasts, 
and the aaministration of the sacraments. 



SECTION IV. 
1846.] Of the Quarterly Conferences* 

Ques. 1. [" Of whom shall the Quarterly Conferences be composed? " ch. 
1854 to "Who shall compose the Quarterly Conferences?" ch. 1870 to 
" Who shall compose a Quarterly Conference ? "] 

1844.] Ans. [Om. 1S74: Of] All the traveling and local preach- 
ers, [in. 1874: including superannuated preachers residing within 
the circuit or station (whether without or within the limits of 
the Annual Conferences to which they belong), with the] ex- 
horters, stewards, [in. 1874: trustees], [in. 1878: " who are themselves 
of the Church" ch. 1882 to " who are members of the Church"] and 
["leaders" ch. 1846 to " class-leaders "] of the [in. 1874: respective] 
circuits, stations, [in. 1S58: and missions, together with the super- 
intendents of Sunday-schools who are members of the Church], 

♦All the regulations on this subject existing prior to 1846, when this 
section was framed, were contained in those portions of the Discipline 
which related to Presiding Elders, preachers in charge, and local preach- 
ers. 



Quarterly Conferences. 45 

[in. 1870: and secretaries of Church Conferences], and none [« else " 
ch. 1874 to "others"]. 

1846.] Ques. 2. When and where shall ['** the " ch. 1858 to " each " 
Quarterly Conference meet? 

Ans. [Om. 1858: it shaU meet] Four times a year, at such places 
as ["it" ch. 1858 to "the Conference"] may appoint [in. 1858: and 
at such times as the Presiding Elder may designate], [in. 1874: 
But the Presiding Elder and preacher in charge shall have au- 
thority, when they judge it necessary, to change the place.] 

Ques. 3. Who shall preside in the Quarterly Conference ? 

Ans. The Presiding Elder, [« and " ch. 1858 to "or,"] in his ab- 
sence, the preacher in charge. 

Ques. 4. What " shall be" ch. 1858 to "is " the regular business of 
[" the Quarterly Conferences " ch. 1858 to " a Quarterly Conference"] ? 

1844.] Ans. 1. To [" hear complaints and to receive and try appeals " 
ch. 1870 to " receive and try appeals, and to hear complaints "]. 

1846.] Ans. 2. To superintend the interests of Sunday-schools 
and the instruction of children, [in. 1874: and to elect superin- 
tendents of Sunday-schools, (in. 1878: at the fourth Quarterly Con- 
ference of each year,) on nomination of the preacher in charge]. 

1844.] Ans. 3. [" The Quarterly Conference shall " ch. 1846 to " To "] 
take cognizance of all the local preachers [in. 1858: and exhort- 
ers] in the circuit, [om. 1858: or] station, [in. 1858: or mission], 
and [" shall" ch. 1846 to " to "] inquire [in. 1870: annually] into the 
gifts, labors, and usefulness of each [om. 1858: preacher] by name. 

Ans. 4. To try, suspend, expel, or acquit any local preacher in 
the circuit, [om. 1858: or] station, [in. 1858: or mission], against 
whom charges may be brought. 

1846.1 [Om. 1858: It shall he the duty of the Quarterly Con- ("1870. 
ference] To attend strictly to the temporal business of the Church ["as 
provided in" ch. 1858 to "according to"] the Discipline. 

1844.] Arts. 5. [Om. 1858: The Quarterly Conference shall have au- 
thority] To license proper persons to preach [in. 1858: and to ex- 
hort], and to renew their licenses annually, when, in [" the Judg- 
ment of said Conference" ch. 1858 to "its judgment"] their gifts of 
grace and usefulness will warrant [" such " ch. 1858 to " the "] re- 
newal, [in. 1866: All votes to license preachers shall be taken by 
ballot.] 

Ans. 6. To recommend suitable candidates to the Annual Con- 
ference for deacons or elder's orders in the local connection, [in. 
1858: and] for admission on trial [in. 1870: or re-admission] ["in" 
ch. 1870 to " into "] the traveling connection : provided, that no per- 
son shall be [om. 1870: licensed to preach (in. 1858: or exhort) without 
the recommendation of the (" Society" ch. 1858 to " Church ") of which he 
is a member, or of ("a" ch. 1858 to "the") leaders' meeting (in. 1858: of 
the circuit, station, or mission to which he belongs). Nor should any one 
be licensed to preach or] recommended to the Annual Conference 
["to travel" ch. 1858 to " for admission on trial"] or for ordination, 
without first [" being examined " ch. 1858 to " passing "] in the Quar- 
terly Conference ["on the subject of doctrines and discipline, and giv- 
ing satisfactory evidence of his knowledge of tne ordinary branches of an 
English education" ch. 1878 to "an approved examination in the 



46 The Conferences. 



Course of Study prescribed by the Bishops for such candidates"]. 
(In. 1858, ora. 1870: Nor shall any license be valid unless signed by the 
President and countersigned by the Secretary of the Conference.] [In. 
1866: All votes to recommend preachers for admission (in. 1870: 
on trial, or re-admission) into the traveling connection, or for 
deacon's or elder's orders, shall be taken by ballot.] [in. 1874: 
No recommendation from a Quarterly Conference to an Annual 
Conference shall be of any force after the session of the Annual 
Conference next following the grant of such recommendation.] 

1870. Ans. 7. To elect trustees and stewards, according to the 
Discipline, for the circuit, station, or mission ; and of the stew- 
ards, to appoint one a Recording and one a District Steward. 

1844.1 ["The Quarterly Meeting Conference" ch. 1866 to [1858. 
" It " j shall appoint a Secretary to take down [" the proceedings thereof " 
ch. 1846 to " its proceedings "J, in a book to be kept by one of the stewards 
of the circuit [in. 1846: or station] for that purpose. 

1858. J To see that all its proceedings be faithfully recorded [1882. 
by a secretary chosen for that purpose, in a book to be kept by [" one of the 
stewards" ch. 1870 to " the Recording Steward"!, the records of each ses- 
sion being signed by the President and Secretary. 

1882.] Ans. 8. To see that all its proceedings are faithfully 
kept by the Secretary of the Conference, and properly signed by 
the President and Secretary, to be recorded by the Recording 
Steward, in a book kept by him for that purpose. 

1866,] Ques. 5. ["Let the following order of business" ch. 1870 to 
" What order of business shall "] be observed in the Quarterly 
Conferences ? 

Ans. After [" the opening services "ch.1870 to "religious service"], 
let the roll be called, and the following inquiries be made : 

1. Are there any [om. 1870: complaints or] appeals? 

1870.] 2. Are there any complaints ? 

1866.] 3. Is there a written report [in 1874: from the preacher 
in charge] of the number and state of the Sunday-schools, [om. 
1878, re-in.1882: and of the pastoral instruction of children] ? 

4. ["What is" ch. 1874 to "Is there a written report from the 
preacher in charge on "] the general state of the Church ? Let 
[" the answer to this question " ch. 1874 to " this report "] embrace the 
names of those baptized, or in any other way received into the 
Church, and of those who have died, removed, withdrawn, or 
been expelled during the quarter. 

1878.] 5. What were the estimated claims, and what the final 
settlement of the same, in the charge the past year ? 

1874.] 6. What amount has been estimated by the Board of 
Stewards for the support of the preacher in charge (and his as- 
sistant) for the [in. 1878: present] year? [1 or 2.] 

7. What amounts have been apportioned to this charge by the 
District Stewards ? [1 or 2.] 



(1) For [in. 1878: the 

(2) For Tin. 1878: the 

(3) For [in. 1878: the 
1886.] (4) For Foreign Missions? 
(5) For Domestic Missions ? 



Presiding Elder? 

Bishops ? 

Conference claimants ? 



Quarterly Conferences. 47 

(6) For Church Extension ? 

(7) For Education? 

1866.] 8. What amount has been raised the present quarter 
for the support of the ministry, and how has it been applied ? 

1874.] (Let the answer to this question embrace only the 
sum raised and paid on the claims of the Presiding Elder and 
the preachers.) 

1866.] 9. [" What amount has been raised for other benevolent en- 
terprises of the Church? " ch. 1874 to " What has been raised the pres- 
ent quarter for other objects ? "] 

Let the answer to this question embrace the sums raised for all other 
purposes, not included in the preceding report. 

10. Are there any [« recommendations " ch. 1870 to " applications "] 
for license to preach or exhort ? 

1874.] 11. Who are elected to fill vacancies in the Boards of 
Trustees ? 

1870.] 12. What is doing for the cause of Missions? 

1874.] 13. What is doing for the cause of Education ? [2.] 

14. Have the General Rules been read? [3.] 

15. Is there a Church Register [in. 1882: and a record of Church 
Conferences] [om. 1882: belonging to this charge], and ["has it" ch. 
1882 to "have they"] been faithfully kept? [3.] _ [in. 1882: The 
Conference shall call for these records to be examined. 

16. Have the local preachers and exhorters passed an exam- 
ination of character, and have their licenses been renewed [3 
or 4.] 

1866.] 17. Are there any ["recommendations" ch. 18 _ to "ap- 
plications] for ["admission" ch. 1870 to "recommendation"] [in. 
1871: to the Annual Conference] [in. 1870: to be admitted on trial 
into the traveling connection, [in. 1874: or for re-admission] ? .[4.] 

Are there any ["recommendations" ch. 1S70 to " applica- [1874, 
tions "] of local preachers for elder's or deacon's orders. 

1874.] 18. What local preachers are recommended to the 
Annual Conference for ordination ? [4.] 

19. Who are elected Stewards for the ensuing Conference- 
year? [4.] 

20. Who is elected Recording Steward ? [4.] 

21. Who is elected District Steward ? [4.] 

1878.] 22. Who are elected Sunday-school Superintend- 
ents ? [4.] 

1866 .] At the fourth quarterly meeting let the report of the [1870. 
Trustees be called for. 

1870.] Once a year at least the report of the Trustees shall [1874. 
be made to the Quarterly Conference. 

1874.] 23. Are there any reports from the Trustees of Church 
property ? [4.] 

18701] At the fourth Quarterly Conference let the report of [1878. 
the full statistics be called for, that are to be reported at the ensuing An- 
nual Conference. 

1878.] 24. What are the statistics to be reported to the An- 
nual Conference? [4.] 

1866.] 25. Is there any miscellaneous business ? 



48 The Conferences. 



26. Where shall the next Quarterly Conference be held ? 

1874.] [Note. — The questions followed by figures are to be 
asked only at the Quarterly Conference indicated by the num- 
bers.] 

SECTION V. 
1866.] Of the Social Church Meetings. [1870. 

Ques. 1. "What means shall be adopted to promote personal religion, 
Christian fellowship, salutary discipline, an interest in all the institutions 
of the Church and in their support? 

Arts. Let every preacher in charge diligently and faithfully observe the 
following regulations respecting prayer - meetings, love - feasts, class- 
meetings, and regular Church meetings. 

1870.] Of the Church Conferences. 

1866.] Question. What directions ["shall be" ch. 1870 to "are "] 
given [" respecting the holding of regular Church meetings" ch. 1870 to 
" concerning Church Conferences "] ? 

Ans. 1. All the members of the Church and resident members 
of the Annual Conference shall come together [« every " ch. 1870 to 
" once a "] month, or on circuits at least every three months, at 
every appointment, to hold a Church ["meeting" ch. 1870 to "Con- 
ference "], over which [« one of the preachers on the " ch. 1870 to " the 
preacher in "] charge shall preside. It may be held at any time 
most convenient for assembling the greatest number of members ; 
but if on the Sabbath, it should not interfere with the morning 
public worship. 

Ans. 2. A [om. 1870: permanent] Secretary shall be elected annu- 
ally, at the first meeting after the session of the Annual Confer- 
ence. He shall [" keep " ch. 1870 to " make "] a record of the pro- 
ceedings, and shall keep in a book and return to the Quarterly 
Conference [om. 1870: of which he may be ex officio a member] all the 
statistics which the Discipline requires to he reported to an An- 
nual Conference, [in. 1878: He shall enter in chronological order, 
in a permanent register, the full names of all who shall join the 
Church, with the time and manner of the reception and disposal 
of each, distinguishing between local elders, deacons, and preach- 
ers, white persons, colored persons, and Indians, and shall make 
a permanent record of all the baptisms and marriages within the 
congregation, and shall furnish the pastor with an alphabetical 
roll of the Church.] 

Ans. 3. The roll of members shall be called at every meeting, 
unless otherwise ordered, and the Conference may strike off the 
names of any who, on account of removal or other cause, have 
been lost sight of for twelve months : provided, however, that if 
such member appear and claim membership, he may be restored 
by a vote of the meeting. 

Ans. 4. The following is suggested as the general order of bus- 
iness [om. 1870: for Church meetings] : 

I. Receive reports — 



Church Conferences. 49 

1st. From the preachers, of their labors since the last meeting. 

2d. From the class-leaders. 

3d. From the Sunday-schools. 

4th. From the steward or stewards of that Church. 

II. The ["preachers" ch. 1870 to " Conference "] shall inquire — 

1st. What is doing for the relief of the poor of the Church ? 

2d. Is the Church here doing its duty for the cause of Missions 
and other Church enterprises, and for the collections ordered by 
the Annual Conference ? 

3d. Is [" the literature of the Church" ch. 1870 to " OUT religious lit- 
erature "] circulated and read? 

4th. Can the Church extend its work by establishing additional 
prayer-meetings, Sunday-schools, or in any other way ? 

5th. Can any thing more be done to strengthen and build up 
the Church in the community, and to advance the cause of 
Christ? 

Ans. 5. If the observance of this order of business is likely to 
protract the [« Church meeting" ch. 1870 to "session"] beyond a 
reasonable limit, the ["preacher" ch. 1870 to "president"] may, 
from time to time, select the most important matters, and bring 
them forward. 

Ans. 6. Let the Church ["meetings" ch. 1870 to "Conference"] 
be opened and closed with religious [« services" ch. 1870 to " serv- 
ice "], and conducted in a devout and prayerful spirit. 

1882.] It shall be the duty of the Secretary of the Church 
Conference to present his Church Register, and the records of the 
Church Conferences, to the third Quarterly Conferences for in- 
spection. 

4 



CHAPTER III. 
1870.] Ministers and Church Officers. 



SECTION I. 

1844.] Of the Trial of Those Who Think They Are Moved 
by the Holy Ghost to Preach* 

Question. How shall we try those who profess to be moved by 
the Holy Ghost to preach ? 
Ans. Let the following questions be asked, namely : 

1. Do they know God as a pardoning God ? Have they the 
love of God abiding in them ? Do they desire nothing but (rod ? 
And are they holy in all manner of conversation ? 

2. Have they gifts (as well as grace) for the work ? Have they 
(in some tolerable degree) a clear, sound understanding, a right 
judgment in the things of God, a just conception of salvation by 
faith ? Do they speak justly, readily, clearly ? 

3. Have they fruit ? Are any truly convinced of sin and con- 
verted to God by their preaching ? 

As long as these three marks concur in any one, we believe he 
is called of God to preach. These we receive as sufficient proof 
that he is moved by the Holy Ghost. 



SECTION II. 

Of the Election and Consecration of Bishops, and of Their 

Duty. 

Ques. 1. How is a Bishop to be constituted ? 
, Ans. By the election of the General Conference, and the lay- 
ing on of the hands of three Bishops, or at least of one Bishop 
and two elders. 

Ques. 2. If by death, expulsion, or otherwise, there be no 
Bishop remaining in our Church, what shall we do ? 

Ans. The General Conference shall elect a Bishop ; and the 
elders, or any three of them, who shall be appointed by the Gen- 
eral Conference for that purpose, shall ordain him according to 
our form of ordination. 

Ques. 3. What are the duties of a Bishop ? 

Ans. 1. To preside in ["our" ch. 1858 to "the General and An- 
nual"] Conferences. 

* In the Discipline of 1844 this was a separate section. In 1846 it was 
made part of the section on Quartei'ly Conferences, where it remained 
until 1870, when it was again made an independent section. 

(50) 



Bishops. 51 



Ans. 2. To fix the appointments of the preachers ["for the sev- 
eral circuits" ch. 1858 to " in the Annual Conferences "] : provided, 
he shall not allow any preacher to remain in the same fin. 1858: 
circuit or] station more than ["two" ch. 1866 to " four "] years suc- 
cessively ; except the [om, 1866: presiding elders,] [om. 1846: the gen- 
eral editor, the general hook steward and his assistants,] [in. 1846, om. 
1886: the Book ("Agent" ch. 1854 to Agents"),] [om. 1854: the editor and 
assistant editor of the (" Christian Advocate and Journal " ch. 1846 to 
"•Nashville Advocate"),] [om. 1846: the editor of the Sunday-school 
hooks,] [in. 1846, om. 1854: and of the Southern Christian Advocate,] [in. 
1854, om. 1886: (" the " ch. 1858 to " and ") editors authorized by the General 
Conference,] [om. 1886: the ("Corresponding Secretaries" ch. 1846 to 
41 Corresponding Secretary of the Missionary Society," ch. 1866 to "Cor- 
responding Secretaries of the Foreign and Domestic Missionary Boards," 
ch. 1870 to " Secretary of the Missionary Board"),] [om. 1846: editors and 
agents at Cincinnati] ; [in. 1874: preachers stationed in Key West, 
Florida Conference], [in. 1886: the Connectional officers,] the su- 
pernumerary [in. 1858: and] superannuated [om. 1858: and worn out] 
preachers, missionaries among the Indians [om. 1870: missionaries 
to our people of color,] and on foreign stations, chaplains to the 
State prisons and military posts, those preachers that may be ap- 
pointed to labor for the especial benefit of seamen [in. 1846: and 
for the American Bible Society], [om. 1870: also the preacher or 
preachers that maybe stationed in the city of New Orleans,] and the 
presidents, principals, or teachers of seminaries [om. 1886: of learn- 
ing, which are or may be] under our superintendence ; and [om. 
1886: also,] when requested by an Annual Conference, to appoint 
a preacher for a longer time than [" two " ch. 1882 to " four "] years 
to any seminary of learning not under our care ; [om. 1850: •pro- 
vided, also, that with the exceptions above named, he shall not continue 
a preacher in the same appointment more than two years in six; nor in 
the same city more than four years in succession; nor return him to it 
after such term of service, till he shall have been absent four years.] [Om . 
1886: He shall have authority, when requested by an Annual Conference, 
to appoint] |in. 1886: also] an agent [om. 1886: whose duty it shall be} 
to travel throughout the bounds of such Conference for the pur- 
pose of establishing and aiding Sabbath-schools, and distributing 
tracts; and [om. 1S86: also to appoint] an agent or agents for the 
benefit of our literary [in. 1886: and benevolent] institutions, [in. 
1886: and the editors of Annual Conference organs]. 

Question. By whom are the Presiding Elders to be stationed [1846. 
and changed? 

Ans. By the Bishops. 

Question. How long may the Bishops allow an elder to preside in the 
same district? 

Ans. For any term not exceeding four years successively; after which 
he shall not be appointed to the same district for six years.* 

1846.] Ans. 3. [Om. 1858: It shall be the duty of the Bishops] To 
choose the Presiding Elders, fix their stations, and change them 
when he judges it necessary : [" the Bishops may" ch. 1858 to "pro- 
vided, (in. 1886: that) he shall not "] allow any elder to preside in 
the same District ["for any term not exceeding" ch. 1858 to " more 
than"] four years successively [om. 1850: after which he shall not be 
appointed to the same district for six years].* 

*Until 1846 this general provision concerning the appointment of Pre- 
siding Elders belonged to the section on Presiding Elders. 



52 Church Officers. 



1844.] Ans. 4. ["In the intervals of the Conferences, to change, re- 
ceive, and suspend preachers" ch. 1858 to " To change, receive, and 
suspend preachers in the intervals of the Conferences "], as ne- 
cessity may require, and as the Discipline directs. 

Ans. 5. To ordain Bishops, elders, and deacons ; [in. 1850: and 
to see that the names of (« all persons so ordained" ch. 1858 to " the 
persons ordained by him ") be entered on the journals of the 
Conference.] 

To decide all questions of law in an Annual Conference, sub- [ 1854. 
jcct to the General Conference; but in all cases the application of the law 
shall he with the Conference. 

1854.] Ans. 6. [" He shall " ch. 1858 to " To "] decide all questions 
of law coming before him in the regular business of an Annual 
Conference : [" and may require such questions to he presented in writ- 
ing, and, on the order of the Conference, such questions and the decis- 
ions of the Bishop shall" ch. 1858 to " provided, that such questions 
be presented in writing, and, with his decisions,"] be recorded on 
the journals of the Conference. When the Bishop shall have de- 
cided a question of law, the Conference shall have the right to 
determine how far the law thus decided or interpreted is appli- 
cable to the case then pending. An Annual Conference shall 
have a right to appeal from such decision to the College of Bish- 
ops, whose decision in such ["cases" ch. 1878 to "case"] shall be 
final. And no Episcopal decision shall be authoritative except 
in the case pending, nor shall any such be published until it 
shall have been approved by the College of Bishops. And each 
Bishop shall report in writing to the Episcopal College, at an an- 
nual meeting to be held by them, such decisions as he has made, 
subsequently to the last preceding meeting ; and all such decis- 
ions, when approved by the College of Bishops, shall be recorded 
in a permanent form, and published in such manner as the Bish- 
ops shall agree to adopt ; and when so approved, recorded, and 
published, they shall be authoritative interpretations or construc- 
tions of the law. 

1846.] It shall he the duty of a Bishop presiding in any An- [1858. 
nual Conference to hear and decide appeals of the Quarterly Meeting 
Conference on questions of law. 

1858.] Ans. 7. [" To hear and decide appeals of the Quarterly Con- 
ferences, on questions of law, when he shall be presiding in any Annual 
Conference" ch. 1886 to " When presiding in an Annual Conference, 
to hear and decide appeals from the decisions of the President of 
a Quarterly Conference on questions of law "], and the ["ques- 
tion" ch. 18SG to "questions"] contained in the appeal, togetherwith 
the Bishop's decision, shall be recorded on the journal of the 
[om. 1886: Annuall Conference. 

1844.] Question. How are the Districts to be formed? [1846. 

Ans. According to the judgment of the Bishops. 

1846.] Ans. 8. JOm. 1858: It shall be the duty of the Bishops] To 
see that the Districts be formed according to ["their" ch. lsss to 
" his "] judgment : provided, that no District shall contain more 
than | "fourteen" ch. 1878 to " twenty "] appointments. 

1844.1 In case there be no Bishops to travel through the Dis- [1858. 
trlcts and exercise the Episcopal ollice, on account of death or otherwise, 



Presiding Elders. 53 



the Districts shall be regulated in every respect by the Annual Confer- 
ences and the Presiding Elders, in the interval of the General Conference, 
ordination only excepted. 

["The Bishops may when they judge it necessary" ch. 1858 [1878. 
to "To"] unite two or more circuits, [om. 1858: or] stations, [in. 1858: 
or missions] together [in. 1870: for Quarterly Conference purposes], [om. 
1858: without affecting their separate financial interests or pastoral duties] 
[in. 1858: when he judges it necessary, ("provided" ch. 1870 to "allow- 
ing") the financial interests and pastoral duties of each ("may" ch. 1870 
to " to"; remain separate and independent]. 

1866.] Ans. 9. To divide a circuit, station, or mission into 
two or more, when he judges it necessary. 

1844.] Ans. 10. To travel [in. 1866: during the year, as far as 
practicable,] through the [" Connection at large" ch. 1866 to " Presid- 
ing Elders' Districts which may be included in his Episcopal 
District"], [in. 1858: in order to preach and] to oversee the spir- 
itual and temporal ["business" ch. 1S5S to " affairs "] of ["our" ch. 
1S66 to " the "] Church. 

It shall be the duty of the Bishops to point out a course of read- 1 1858. 
ing and study proper to be pursued by candidates for the ministry, for the 
term of four years [in. 1846: from the time of their admission into the Con- 
ference on trial]. 

In case there be no Bishop to travel through the Districts and exercise 
the Episcopal office, on account of death or otherwise, the Districts shall 
be regulated in every respect by the Annual Conferences and the Presid- 
ing Elders, in the interval of General Conference, ordination only ex- 
cepted. 

SECTION III, 
Of [om. 1870: the] Presiding Elders [om. 1870: axd Their Duty]. 

Ques. 1. What are the duties of a Presiding Elder ? 

Ans. 1. To travel through his appointed District, [in. 1870: in 
order to preach and] to oversee the spiritual and temporal [" bus- 
iness "ch. 1870 to "affairs"] of the Church [om.1854: in his District]. 

Ans. 2. In the absence of the Bishop to take charge of all the 
[om. 1870: elders and deacons,] traveling and local preachers and ex- 
torters in his District. 

Ans. 3. To change, receive, and suspend preachers in his Dis- 
trict, during the intervals of the Conferences, and in the absence 
of the Bishop, as the Discipline directs. 

Ans. 4. To be present, as far as practicable, at all the quarterly 
meetings, and [om. 1854: to] call together ["at each quarterly meeting 
a" ch. 1854 to " the members of the"] Quarterly [ m. 1846: meeting] 
Conference [in. 1846: over which he shall also preside]. 

Ans. 5. To decide all questions of law ["in a quarterly meeting 
Conference" ch. 1854 to " which may come up in the regular busi- 
ness" of the Quarterly Conference, when submitted to him in 
writing "], subject to an appeal to the President of the next An- 
nual Conference ; but in all cases the application of the law shall 
be with the [in. 1854: Quarterly] Conference, [in. 1854: which shall 
record in its journal all such questions and decisions]. 

Ans. 6. To take care that every part of the Discipline be en- 
forced in his District ; to promote, by all proper means, the 



54 Church Officers. 



cause of Missions and Sunday-schools, and the publication, at 
our own press, of [om. 1854: Bibles,! tracts and Sunday-school 
books; to inquire carefully, at each Quarterly [om. 1854: meeting] 
Conference, whether the rules respecting the instruction of chil- 
dren have been faithfully observed; [in. 1874: whether the 
preacher in charge administers the sacraments, holds Church 
Conferences, enforces moral discipline, and attends to the collec- 
tions assessed in his charge ;] and to report to the Annual Con- 
ference the names of all [in. is:4: the] [in. 1870: delinquent] trav- 
eling preachers within his District [om. 1S70: who shall neglect to 
observe these rules] . 

Arts. 7. To attend the Bishops when present in his District, 
and to give them, when absent, all necessary information, by 
letter, of the state of his District. 

The Presiding Elder, whenever such [candidates] are present- [1846. 
ed to him, shall direct them to those studies which have been thus recom- 
mended. 

1846.] Am. 8. To direct the candidates for the ministry to 
those studies recommended for them by the Bishops. 

1866.] Ans. 9. To procure at the fourth Quarterly [" meeting'" 
ch. 1870 to " Conference "] full statistics from every charge, to be 
reported at the Annual Conference, in case the preacher in charge 
fails to make his report, [in. 1S82: and to have the records of his 
District Conferences at the Annual Conference for examination]. 

1846.] Ans. 10. If any preacher absent himself from his cir- 
cuit, the Presiding Elder shall, as far as possible, fill his place 
with another preacher. 

1844.] Ques. 2. Shall the Presiding Elder have power to em- 
ploy a preacher who has been rejected at the previous Annual 
Conference ? 

Ans. He shall not, unless the Conference should give him lib- 
erty, under certain conditions. 



SECTION IV. 

Of [Om. 1870: the Duties of] ["Those Who Have" ch. 1858 to 
"Preachers in"] Charge op Circuits, [in. 1854: (om. 1858: or) 
Stations,] [in. 1858: or Missions]. 

What are the duties of the elder, deacon* or preacher who has 1 1858. 
the special charge of a circuit [in. 1846: or station]? 

1858.] Question. What are the duties of [" the" ch. 1870 to" a"] 
preacher who has the charge of a circuit, station, or mission? 

1844.] To see that the other preachers on his circuit fin. 1846: or sta- 
tion] behave well, and want for nothing. 

To hold watch-nights and love-feasts. 

To renew the tickets for the admission of members into love- [1870. 
feasts quarterly [om. 1854: and regulate the bands]. 

Ans. 1. To receive, try, and expel members, according to the 
["form" ch. 1858 to "provisions"] of the Discipline. 

Ans. 2. To appoint all the leaders [in. 1878: annually], and 
change them when he sees it necessary. 

To enforce vigorously, but calmly, all the rules of the [" Soci- [1858. 
ety" ch. 1854 to "Church "]. 



Preachers in Charge. 55 

To read the [" rules of the Society " ch. 1S54 to " General Rules "], with 
the aid of the other preachers, once a year in every congregation, and 
once a quarter in every society. 

1858.] Ans. 3. To see that all the ordinances and regulations 
of the Church be duly observed, and that the General Rules be 
read at least once a year in every congregation. 

1844.] Ans. 4. [*' He shall take care" ch. 1858 to " To see "] that 
a fast be held in every [" society in his circuit " ch. 1858 to " congre- 
gation within his charge "] on the Friday preceding every quar- 
terly meeting, [in. 1866: and that suitable service be held on the 
occasion, whenever practicable] [om. 1866: and that a memorandum 
of it he written on all the class ( u papers " ch. 1858 to " books ")] . 

Ans. 5. To hold Quarterly [« meetings " ch. 1870 to " Conferences "] 
in the absence of the Presiding Elder. 

To meet the stewards and leaders as often as possible. 

1870.] Ans. 6. To hold a meeting of the leaders and stewards 
of his charge once a month, if practicable, to receive their re- 
ports. 

1844. Question, How shall we be more exact in receiving and [1854. 
excluding members? 

Ans. [" The official minister or preacher shall at every quar- [1858. 
terly meeting " ch. 1846 to "At each quarterly meeting the preacher in 
charge shall "] read the names of those who are received into the Church, 
and also those that are excluded therefrom. 

1858.] Ans. 7. To report at each Quarterly Conference the 
names of all who have been received into the Church, and of all 
who have [in. 1870: died, removed, withdrawn, or] been excluded 
from it, during the preceding quarter, and to give a statement of 
the general condition of his station, circuit, or mission. 

1844.] Ans. 8. To give an account of his [" circuit or station" 
ch. 1858 to " charge "] every quarter to his Presiding Elder. 

To meet the men and women apart in the large societies, once [1854. 
a quarter, wherever practicable. 

To see that every band leader ["have " ch. 1846 to "has"] the rides of 
the band. 

As soon as there are four men or women believers in any place, to put 
them into a band. 

Ans. 9. To ["take care that every Society" ch. 1858 to " see that all 
the people within the bounds of his charge"] be duly supplied 
with [in. 1858: our] books [in. 1858: and periodicals]. 

To overlook the ["accounts of all the stewards" ch. 1854 to [1858. 
"stewards' accounts"]. 

To appoint a pei-son to receive the quarterly collections in the classes. 

To see that a public collection be made quarterly, if need be. 

To raise [" a yearly " ch. 1854 to " an annual "] subscription in the cir- 
cuits [in. 1846: and stations] that can bear it, for building churches and 
paying the debts of those which have been already erected. 

To choose a committee of lav members to make a just application of the 
money where it is most needed. 

Ans. 10. [" To take a regular catalogue of the Societies as they live in 
the streets " ch. 1858 to " To keep a directory in which the residences 
of all the members shall be noted, wherever it may be necessary 
to facilitate pastoral visitation."] 

Ans. 11. To leave his successor a particular account of [" the cir- 
cuit (in. 1846: or station) " ch. 1858 to " his charge "], including an ac- 
count of the subscribers for our periodicals. 



56 Church Officers. 



1854.] Ans. 12. [" He shall have kept a permanent record " ch. 1858 
to " To see that a permanent record be kept "] of all the baptisms 
and marriages ["in" ch. 1858 to "within"] the bounds of his 
charge. 

1844.] To take an exact account of the members in society, in their 
respective circuits and stations, keeping the names of all local elders, dea- 
cons, [om. 1854: and] preachers [in. 1854: and probationers] properly dis- 
tinguished, and deliver in such account to the Annual Conference, that 
their number may be printed in the minutes. 

1858.] Ans. 13. To see that a register be kept, in which shall 
be noted the name, with the time and manner of reception and 
disposal of every person belonging to the Church in his station, 
circuit, or mission, distinguishing between local elders, deacons, 
and preachers, [om. 1866: members and probationers,] white per- 
sons, colored persons, and Indians ; and to report to the Annual 
Conference the number of each that may be under his charge at 
the time of its session. 

1844.] To encourage the support of Missions and Sunday-schools, and 
the publication and distribution of [om. 1854: Bibles,] tracts, and Sunday- 
school books, by forming societies and making collections for these objects 
in such [om. 1854: way and] manner as the Annual Conference to which 
he belongs shall from time to time direct. 

1854.J To present the claims of the American Bible Society, and take 
up a collection annually in aid of its funds, to be reported to his Annual 
Conference. 

To form all Sunday-schools under his supervision, as far as practica- 
ble, into missionary societies, and report the entire amount collected from 
children for the support of Missions, separately, to the Annual Confer- 
ence. 

1858.] Ans. 14. To promote all the interests of the Mission- 
ary [in. 1866: ("Boards" ch. 1870 to "Board," ch. 1882 to "Boards")] 
[om. 1866: Sunday-school] [om. 1882: and Tract ("Societies" ch. 1866 to 
"Society")] of our Church, in such way as the Discipline or the 
Annual Conference may designate ; and to report to the Confer- 
ence the amount raised during the year within the bounds of his 
charge for these [om. 1882: several] ["Societies" ch. 1866 to # " inter- 
ests "] ; [in. 1878. also, the amount of contributions received by 
him for the American Bible Society]. 

1844.] To lay before the Quarterly Conference at each quarterly meet- 
ing, as far as practicable, to be entered on its journal, aAvritten statement 
of the number and state of the Sunday-schools in the circuit or station, 
and to report the same, together with the amount raised for the support 
of Missions, and for the publication of [om. 1854: Bibles,] tracts, and Sun- 
day-school books, to his Annual Conference. 

1858.] Ans. 15. To report at each session of the Quarterly 
Conference the number and state of the Sunday-schools ; and 
annually to the Quarterly and Annual Conferences, for insertion 
in their respective journals, the number of Sunday-schools, schol- 
ars, teachers, superintendents, and Sunday-school library books, 
in his circuit, station, or mission. 

1878,] Ans. 16. To [in. 1882: preach upon the subject of Chris- 
tian education, and to] urge upon parents the importance of ed- 
ucating their children, advising them to patronize, as far as prac- 
ticable, those institutions of learning under the care of our 
Church. 

1874.] Ans. 17. To make a written report of the condition of 



Admitting Preachers. 57 

all the claimants on the Conference Collection within his pastor- 
al charge, at each Annual Conference, to be submitted to the 
Joint Board of Finance. 

1844.J To warn all from time to time that none are to re- [1866. 
move from one circuit [in. 1816: or station] to another, without a note of 
recommendation from the preacher of the circuit |in. 1846: or station], in 
these words: "A. B., the bearer, Jias been an acceptable member of ['our 
Church,' ch. 18U6 to 'the Methodist Episcopal Church, South' 1 ] inC.;" 
and to inform them that, without such a certificate, they will not be re- 
ceived into the Church in other places. 

1866.] Am. 18. To furnish every one [" leaving " ch. 1878 to "re- 
moving from "] his charge with a certificate, in the following 
form : 

" The bearer hereof, A. B., has been an acceptable member of 
the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, in C. Station (circuit or 
mission), D. Conference." 

1874.] This certificate shall not be valid ["after" ch. 1886 to 
" longer than "] twelve months [in. 1886: after its date] — unless the 
holder show good cause why it was not sooner presented ; ["and 
the holder" ch. 1886 to "otherwise he"] shall be regarded as hav- 
ing withdrawn from the Church. A member presenting a certifi- 
cate shall be held responsible to the Society receiving said cer- 
tificate for his conduct from the date of the certificate. 

1844,] To suffer no love-feast to last above an hour. [1858. 

To recommend everywhere decency and cleanliness. 

[" Let every one who has the charge of a circuit explain this to those 
who are on trial, as well as to those who are in future to be proposed for 
trial " * ch. 1846 to " He shall explain to those preachers who are on trial 
in the Annual Conferences, as well as to those who are in future to be 
proposed for trial, the difference between being received on trial and into 
full connection."] 

1850.] It shall be his duty, as early as practicable after reaching his 
circuit or station, to ascertain from the local ministers within his charge 
what portion of their Sabbath time they are willing to labor in connection 
with him, in supplying the people with the ministry of the word. And after 
consulting their views on the siibject; it shall be his dtity to sketch a gen- 
eral plan of ministerial labor for the year, and to avail himself of the aid 
which they are willing to afford in enlarging the work, forming new soci- 
eties, and receiving probationers into the Church : provided, always, that 
such societies, or probationers, shall be duly reported to him, to be re- 
ceived into the regular work, or recognized in his pastoral charge.f 



SECTION V. 
1844.] [" of the Method op Receiving Traveling Preachers, and 
of Their Duty " ch. 1870 to "Of Admitting Preachers on Trial. ?; ] 

Question. How is a preacher to be ["received" ch. 1858 to "ad- 
mitted on trial," ch. 1866 to " received," ch. 1870 to " admitted on trial "] 
[in. 1816: into the traveling connection] ? 

Am. 1. By the Annual Conference. In the interval of the 
Conference [in. 1816: he may be (in. 1870: received and) employed 

*Until 1816 this belonged to the section on "Receiving Preachers," and 
closed Answer 3 to Question 1, Section V., of this chapter. In 1816 it was 
changed as here shown, and put in this section. 

iln 1858 this was substituted by a regulation which was inserted in the 
section on " Local Preachers." 



58 Church Officers. 



in the work] by a Bishop, or the Presiding Elder of the District, 
until the sitting of the Conference. 

When a preacher's name is not printed in the Minutes, he must [1870. 
receive a written license from a Bishop or Presiding Elder. 

Ans. 2. No one shall be ["received" ch. 1870 to "admitted"] on 
trial unless he first procure a recommendation from the Quar- 
terly ["meeting" ch. 1846 to " Conference "] of his circuit, [in. 1846, 
om. 1858: or] [in. 1846: station,] [in. 1858: or mission] ; [in. 18.6; nor 
shall a vote be taken upon the admission of any candidate who 
("shall not have" ch. 1886 to " has not ") passed an approved exam- 
ination upon the Course of Study prescribed by the Bishops, be- 
fore a committee appointed by the Conference for that purpose]. 

Ans. 3. ["We" ch. .1846 to " The Annual Conference "] may then 
["receive" ch. 1870 to '" admit"] him as a probationer, [in. 1854: by 
a vote of the majority,] [om. 1846: if he give satisfaction,] [om. 1854: 
hy giving him the form of Discipline inscribed thus: "To A. B. You 
think it your duty to call sinners to repentance. Make full proof thereof, 
and we shall rejoice to receive you as a fellow-laborer." Let him then 
carefully read and weigh what is contained therein; and if he have any 
doubt it maybe removed]. Observe ! [Om. 1874: Taking on trial is en- 
tirely differentjrom admitting a preacher into full connection.] [In. 1874: 
This relation of being on trial embraces the requisites of a com- 
petent pastorate, and must apply as well to proper administra- 
tive qualifications as to acceptable preaching ability.] One on 
trial may be ["either admitted or rejected" ch. 1874 to " discontinued 
for want of efficiency in either of these respects "], without do 
ing him any wron 



SECTION VI. 
1870.] Op Admitting Preachers into Full Connection. 

1846.] Ques. 1. Who shall be ["received" ch. 1870 to "admit- 
ted "] into the Conference in full connection ? 

1844.] Ans. 1. ["After he " ch. 1846 to " No one except a preacher 
who "] has been employed two successive years in the regular 
itinerant work (which is to commence from his being admitted 
on trial at the Annual Conference) and [" being " ch. 1846 to " who 
is"] approved by the Annual Conference [om. 1858: and who has 
been examined by the President of the Conference]. 

Before any [" such candidate is received " ch. 1846 to " preacher shall be 
admitted "] into full connection, or ordained deacon or elder, he shall [in. 
1866: have passed] [om. 1866: give satisfactory evidence (in. 1846: to the 
Conference), (in. 1858: after careful examination by a standing committee 
appointed by the Conference, who shall hold their oflice four years,) re- 
specting his knowledge of those particular subjects which have been rec- 
ommended to his consideration], [in. 1866: an approved examination] {in. 
1846: ("in" ch. 1866 to "upon") the Course of Studv prescribed by the 
Bishops for the candidates for the ministry.] [In. 1866: The examining 
committee shall be appointed by the several Annual Conferences, and 
shall hold their office four years; and in no case shall a vote be taken to 
elect any one to deacon's or elder's orders, until he shall have been recom- 
mended by the examining committee.] 

1870.] Ans. 2. Before any preacher is admitted into full con- 
nection, he shall [«< have passed " ch. 1SS6 to "pass"] an approved 



Admitting Preachers. 59 

examination upon the Course of Study prescribed by the Bishops 
for candidates for the ministry ; and in no case shall a vote be 
taken to admit any one until he is recommended by the exam- 
ining committee. 

1844.] Ans. 3. A missionary employed on a foreign mission 
may be admitted into mil connection, if recommended by the 
superintendent of the mission where he labors, without being 
present at the Annual Conference for examination. 

Ques. 2. [Om. 1858, re-in. 1866: What method do we use in (" re- 
ceiving" ch. 1870 to "admitting") a preacher (in. 1S46: into Ml con- 
nection) at the Conference ?] 

Ans. After solemn fasting and prayer, every person proposed 
shall then be asked, before the Conference, the following ques- 
tions (with any others which may be thought necessary), name- 
ly : Have you faith in Christ ? Are you going on to perfection ? 
[Om. 1870, re-in. 1878: Do you expect to be made perfect in love in 
this life ?] Are you groaning after it ? Are you resolved to de- 
vote yourself wholly to God and his work? [Om. 1870: Do you 
know the rules of the (" Society " ch. 1854 to tw Church ") (om. 1854 : of "the 
bands)? Do you keep them? Do you constantly attend the sacraments?] 
[ tk Have you read the form of Discipline? Will you conform to it? " ch. 1870 
to " Ara you willingto conform to the Discipline of the Church?"] 
[Om. 1870: Have you considered the rules of a preacher — especially the 
first, tenth, and twelfth? Will you keep them for conscience' sake? Are 
you determined to employ all your time in the work of God? Will you 
endeavor not to speak too long or too loud?] _ Will you diligently in- 
struct the children in every place ? Will you visit from house 
to house ? Will you recommend fasting, or abstinence, both by 
precept and example ? [Om. 1870, re-in. 1878: Are you in debt] [in. 
1878: so as to embarrass you] ? 

[" What are the directions given to a preacher? " ch. 1870 to " Will you 
especially observe the following directions ?] 

1. Be diligent. Never be unemployed. Never be triflingly 
employed. Never trifle away time ; neither spend any more 
time at any place than is strictly necessary. 

Be serious. Let your motto be, holiness to the Lord. Avoid all light- 
ness, jesting, and foolish talking. 

Converse sparinglv, and conduct yourselves prudently with women. 
(1 Tim. v. 2.) 

Take no step toward marriage without first consulting with your 
brethren. 

Believe evil of no one without good evidence; unless you see it done, 
take heed how you credit it. Put the best construction on every thing. 
You know the judge is always supposed to be on the prisoner's side. 

Speak evil of no one ; because your word, especially, would eat as doth a 
canker. Keep your thoughts within your own breast, till you come to the 
person concerned. 

Tell every one under your care what you think wrong in his conduct 
and temper, and that lovingly and plainly as soon as may be: else it will 
fester in vour heart. Make all haste to cast the fire out of your bosom. 

Avoid all affectation. A preacher of the gospel is the servant of all. 

Be ashamed of nothing but sin. 

2. Be punctual. Do every thing exactly at the time. And do 
not mend our rules, but keep them ; not for wrath, but con- 
science' sake. 

You have nothing to do but to save souls; therefore spend and be spent 



60 Church Officers. 



in this work; and go always not only to those that want you, hut to those 
that want you most. 

Observe ! it is not your business only to preach so many times, ami to 
take care of this or that society, but to save as many as you can, to bring 
as many sinners as you can to repentance, and with all your power to 
build them up in that holiness without which they cannot see the Lord. 
And remember!— a Methodist preacher is to mind every point, great and 
small, in the Methodist Discipline! Therefore you will need to exercise 
all the sense and grace you have. 

3. Act in all things not according to your own will, but as a 
son in the gospel. ["As suchitis" ch. 1858 to "It is therefore"] 
your duty to employ your time in the manner which we direct ; 
in preaching, [in. 1858: meeting the classes,] visiting from house 
to house, [in. 1858: and especially visiting the sick] ; in reading, 
meditation, and praver. Above all, if you labor with us in the 
Lord's vineyard, it is needful you should do that part of the 
work which we advise, at the times and places which we judge 
most for his glory. 

["He maybe received" ch. 1846 to "The Conference may then, if he 
give satisfaction, admit him" ch. 1851 to " If he give satisfactory an- 
swers to those questions, the Conference, by a vote of the major- 
ity, may admit him"] into full connection, [om. 1854: by giving 
him the form of Discipline inscribed as follows : "As long as you freely con- 
sent to and earnestly endeavor to walk by these rules, we shoidd rejoice 
to acknowledge you as a fellow-laborer"]. 

Question. What is the duty of a [in. 1846: traveling] preacher? [1858. 

Ans. 1. To preach. 2. To meet the Societies and classes. 3. To visit 
the sick. 4. To preach in the morning, where he can get hearers. We 
recommend morning preaching at five o'clock in the summer, and six in 
the winter, wherever it is practicable. 

At each Annual Conference those who are received on trial, or [1870. 
are admitted into full connection, shall he asked whether they are willing 
to devote themselves to the missionary work: and a list of the names of all 
who are willing to do so shall be taken and reported to the Secretary of 
the Missionary ["Society" ch. 1866 to "Board"], and all such shall be 
considered as ready and willing to be employed as missionaries whenever 
called for by [" either " ch. 1854 to " any one "] of the Bishops. 



SECTION VII. 

["Of the Election and Ordination of Traveling Deacons, and of 
Their Duty " ch. 1870 to " Op Traveling Deacons."] 

Ques. 1. How is a [om. 1870: traveling] deacon constituted? 

Ans. 1. By the election of a majority of the [" yearly "ch. 1854 to 
"Annual"] Conference, and the laying on of the hands of a 
Bishop. 

Before any [" such candidate is received " ch. 1846 to " preacher shall be 
admitted"] into full connection, or ordained deacon or elder, he shall [om. 
1866: give satisfactory evidence (in. 1846: to the Conference), (in. 1858: 
after careful examination by a standing committee appointed by the Con- 
ference, who shall hold their office four years) respecting his knowledge of 
those particular subjects which have been recommended to his considera- 
tion], [in. 1866: have passed an approved examination] [in. 1846: ("in 
ch. 1866 to "upon ") the Course of Studv prescribed by the Bishops for can- 
didates for the ministry.] [In. 1866: The examining committee shall be 
appointed by the several Annual Conferences, and shall hold their office 
for four years; and in no case shall a vote be taken to elect any one to 
deacon's or elder's orders until he shall have been recommended by the 
examining committee.] 



Traveling Elders. 61 



1870.] Ans. 2. Before any traveling preacher is ordained 
deacon, he shall [« have passed " ch. 1886 to " pass "] an approved 
examination upon the Course of Study prescribed by the Bish- 
ops for candidates for the ministry ; and in no case shall a vote 
be taken to elect any one to deacon's orders until he is recom- 
mended by the examining committee. 

Ques. 2. \Vhat shall be the time of probation of a traveling 
preacher for the office of a deacon ? 

1866.] Ans. No one shall be so elected and ordained who has 
not been [" one year " ch. 1874 to " two years "] in the regular itin- 
erant work, except such as may be selected by the Bishop for the 
missionary work, [in. 1870: when the Annual Conference shall 
have authority to elect to the deacon's office sooner, if the Con- 
ference judge it expedient] : [in. 1878, om. 1886 : provided, that if he has 
been a local preacher three years successively, and on trial in the travel- 
ing ministry for one year next following, be shall he eligible to the office 
of a deacon," on obtaining the approbation of the Conference]. 

1844.] ["Whenever "ch. 1846 to "When"] a preacher on trial [1866. 
is selected by the Bishop for a mission, he may, if elected by an Annual 
Conference, 'ordain him a deacon before his probation ends. 

Ques. 3. What [« is the duty " ch. 1870 to " are the duties "] of a 
traveling deacon ? 

Ans. 1. To ["baptize" ch. 1870 to "administer baptism"] and 
["perform the office " ch. 1871 to " solemnize the rite-"] of matrimony . 
in the absence of the elder. 

Ans. 2. To assist the elder in administering the Lord's Supper. 

Ans. 3. To do all the duties of a traveling preacher. 

1866.] Provided, that in the case of colored preachers, the [1870. 
question, both as to time and qualifications for orders, shall be left to the 
Annual Conference. 

SECTION VIII. 

1844.] ["Of the Election and Ordination of Traveling Elders 
and Their Duty" ch. 1870 to "Of Traveling Elders."] 

Ques. 1. How is an elder constituted? 

Ans. 1. By the election of a majority of the ["yearly " ch. 1851 to 
"Annual "] Conference, and the laying on of the hands of a Bish- 
op and some of the elders that are present. 

Before any [" such candidate is received " ch. 1S16 to " preacher shall be 
admitted "] into full connection, or ordained deacon or elder, he shall 
[om. 1866: give satisfactory evidence (in. 1816: to the Conference), (in. lS5i>: 
after careful examination by a standing committee, appointed by the 
Conference, who shall hold their office four years), respecting his knowl- 
edge of those particular subjects which have been recommended to his 
consideration], [in. 1866: have passed an approved examination] [in. 
1816: ("in" ch. 1S66 to "upon") the Course of Sstndy prescribed by the 
Bishops for candidates for the ministry]. [In. 1866: The examining com- 
mittee shall be appointed by the several Annual Conferences, and shall 
hold their office for four years; and in no case shall a vote be taken to 
elect any one to deacon's or elder's orders until he shall have been recom- 
mended'by the examining committee.] 

1870.] Ans. 2. Before any traveling preacher is ordained elder, 
he shall [" have passed" ch. 1S86 to " pass "] an approved examina- 
tion upon the Course of Study prescribed by the Bishops for can- 
didates for the ministry ; and in no case shall a vote be taken to 



62 Church Officers. 



elect any one to elder's orders until he is recommended by the 
examining committee. 

1844.] Ques. 2. What shall be the time of probation of a trav- 
eling deacon for the office of an elder ? 

Ans. Every traveling deacon shall exercise that office for ["two 
years" ch. 1866 to "one year," ch. 1874 to " two years "] before he be 
eligible to the office of elder; except in the case of ["missions" 
ch. 1870 to "missionaries "], when the Annual ["Conferences" ch. 
1870 to " Conference "] shall have authority to elect to the elder's 
office sooner, if [" they" ch. 1S70 to " the Conference "] judge it ex- 

gedient: [in. 1878, om. 1886: provided that if a preacher has been a local 
eacon for three years sxiccessively, and on trial in the traveling ministry 
one year next following, he shall be eligible to the office of an elder, on ob- 
taining the approbation of the Annual Conference]. Provided, always, 
that when a preacher ["shall have" ch. 1S70 to "has"] passed his 
examination, and has been [ O m.i870: admitted into full connection, 
and] elected to deacon's orders, but fails of his ordination through 
the absence of the Bishop, his eligibility to the office of elder shall 
run from the time of his election to the office of deacon. 

Ques. 3. What ["is the duty" ch. 1870 to "are the duties"] of a 
traveling elder ? 

Ans. 1 . To administer baptism and the Lord's Supper, and to 
[" perform the office " ch. 1874 to " solemnize the rite "] of matrimony, 
and [in. 1S70: perform] all parts of divine worship. 

Ans. 2. To do all the duties of a traveling preacher. 

1874.] Ques. 4. What shall be done in the case of missiona- 
ries and native preachers in foreign lands where there is no An- 
nual Conference? 

Ans. The Bishop in charge of the mission shall have authority 
to ordain to the office of deacon and elder on the recommenda- 
tion of the superintendent and resident missionaries ; or, if there 
be none, at his discretion. 

SECTION IX. 
1870.] Of Supernumerary Preachers. 

Question. What is a supernumerary preacher ? 

1844.] Ans. 1. [Om. 1858, re-in. 1870: A supernumerary preacher 
is one who is] [in. 1858, om. 1S70: Those who are] SO ["worn out in the 
itinerant service" ch. 1870 to "disabled by affliction"] as to be 
["rendered incapable of preaching" ch. 1870 to "unable to preach"] 
constantly, but [om. 1858: at the same time] [" is" ch. 1858 to " are," ch. 
1870 to " is "] willing to do any work in the ministry which the 
[" Conference" ch. 1854 to " Bishop "] may direct, and ["his strength 
enable him " ch. 1858 to (" they " ch. 1870 to " he ") " may be able "] to 
perform* 

*This answer was originally a foot-note appended to the question (in 
the business of Annual Conferences), "Who are the supeimumeraries? " 
In 1858 it was incorporated in the answer to the question, "Who shall 
compose the Annual Conferences? " In 1870, when this and the following 
sections were framed, it was placed here. 



Local Preachers. 63 



1882.] Ans. 2. A supernumerary relation shall not be granted 
by an Annual Conference, except on the recommendation of a 
Committee on Conference Relations, consisting of not less than 
seven members, to be appointed by the Conference, to whom 
such application shall have been referred. Nor shall said com- 
mittee, in making up their decision, take into consideration any 
thing else than the personal disability of the applicant : provided, 
however, that in case said committee report adversely, the Confer- 
ence, by a vote of not less than three-fourths of Ihe members 
present, may grant said application. 

1844.] Ans. 3. A supernumerary preacher who refuses to at- 
tend to the work assigned him, unless in case of sickness or 
other unavoidable cause or causes, shall not be allowed to exer- 
cise the functions of his office, nor even to preach among us ; 
nevertheless, the final determination of the case shall be with the 
Annual Conference of which he is a member, which shall have 
power to acquit, suspend, locate, or expel him, as the case may be. 



SECTION X. 
1870.] Of Superannuated Preachers. 

Question. "What is a superannuated preacher ? 

1858.] Ans. 1. ["Those who are" ch. 1870 to "A superannuated 
preacher is one who is "] worn out in the itinerant service .* 

1882.] Ans. 2. A superannuated relation shall not be granted 
by an Annual Conference, except on the recommendation of a 
Committee on Conference Relations, consisting of not less than 
seven .members, to be appointed by the Conference, to whom 
such application shall have been referred. Nor shall said com- 
mittee, in making up their decision, take into consideration any 
thing else than this question, viz. : Is the applicant really worn 
out in the itinerant service ? Provided, however, that in case said 
committee report adversely, the Conference, by a vote of not less 
than three-fourths of the members present, may grant said ap- 
plication. 

1844.] Ans. 3. [Om. 1870: If the accused be] A superannuated 
preacher, living out of the bounds of the Conference of which he 
is a member, [om. 1870: he] shall be held responsible to the An- 
nual Conference within whose bounds he may reside, which shall 
have power to try, acquit, suspend, or expel him, in the same 
manner as if he were a member of said Conference, f 



SECTION XI. 
Of Local Preachers. 
Ques. 1. What directions ["shall be" ch. 1870 to "are"] given 

* Inserted in 1858 as part of the answer to Question 1, in business of An- 
nual Conferences. Placed here in 1870. 

f Until 1870 this belonged to the section on the trial of ministers. 



64 Church Officers. 



concerning fin. 1870: the licensing of] ["local preachers" ch. isro to 
" persons to preach? "] 

Ans. 1. The Quarterly Conference shall have authority to li- 
cense proper persons to preach, and to renew their licenses an- 
nually, when, in [" the judgment of said Conference" ch. 1858 to " its 
judgment "], their gifts, grace, and usefulness will warrant [" such 
renewal " ch. 1838 to it."]* 

1858.] Any one who professes to he called to preach may exercise the 
functions of a preacher in a local sphere: provided he receive a license 
from the Quarterly Conference of the circuit, station, or mission to which 
he helongs, agreeably to the provisions of the Discipline, Chap. II., 
Sec. IV. 

1844.] Ans. 2. [Om. 1870: Provided that] No person shall be li- 
censed to preach without the recommendation of the [« Society" 
ch. 1870 to " Church "] of which he is a member, or of the leaders' 
meeting [in. 1870: of the charge to which he belongs]. Nor shall 
any one be licensed to preach without first being examined in 
the Quarterly Conference on the subject of doctrines and disci- 
pline, [in. 1870: and giving satisfactory evidence of his knowledge 
of the ordinary branches of an English education ; nor shall any 
license be valid unless signed by the President and the Secretary 
of the Conference]. 

1870.] Ques. 2. What shall be the time of probation of a local 
preacher for the office of a deacon ? 

1844. Ans. A [om. 1870: licensed] local preacher shall be eligible 
to the office of a deacon after he has preached four years from 
the time he received a regular license, and has obtained a ["tes- 
timonial" ch. 1870 to " recommendation "] from the Quarterly Con- 
ference, after a proper examination [in. 1S78: on a Course of Study 
to be prescribed by the Bishops as a preparation for deacon's or- 
ders], signed by the President and [om. 1870: countersigned by] the 
Secretary, and after his character has passed in examination be- 
fore, and he has obtained the approbation of, the Annual Con- 
ference : [in. 1878: provided, that if he has been a local preacher 
three years successively, and on trial in the traveling ministry for 
one year next following, he shall be eligible to the office of a 
deacon on obtaining the approbation of the Annual Confer- 
ence]. 

1870.] Ques. 3. What shall be the time of probation of a local 
deacon for the office of an elder ? 

1844.] Ans. A local deacon shall be eligible to the office of an 
elder after he has preached four years from the time he was or- 
dained a deacon, and has obtained a recommendation from the 
Quarterly Conference, [om. 1870: of which he is a member] [om. 1874: 
certifying his qualifications in doctrine, discipline, talents, and useful- 
ness] [in. 1874: ("on" ch. 1886 to "after"] a proper examination] [in. 
1878: on a Course of Study to be prescribed by the Bishops as a 
preparation for elder's orders ; and the fact of passing an ap- 
proved examination on this course shall be stated in the recom- 

* In 1846 this was transferred to the section on Qurrterly Conferences, 
Where it is retained, but in 1870 it was again inserted here. 



Local Preachers. 65 



mendation, which shall be] signed by the President and [om. 1870: 
countersigned by the] Secretary [in. 1870: of the Conference]. He 
shall ["if he cannot attend, send" ch. 1870 to "present"] to the An- 
nual Conference such recommendation, with a note certifying 
his belief in the doctrine and discipline of our Church — the whole 
being examined by the Annual Conference ; and if approved, he 
may be ordained : [om. 1854 : provided, no slave-holder shall be eligible 
to the office of an elder or deacon, where the laws will admit of emancipa- 
tion, and permit the liberated slave to enjoy freedom] [in. 1878: provided, 
that if he has been a local deacon for three years successively, 
and on trial in the traveling ministry one year next following, 
he shall be eligible to the office of an elder on obtaining the ap- 
probation of the Annual Conference]. 

1870.] Ques. 4. What further directions are given concerning 
local preachers ? 

1858. Ans. 1. It shall also be the duty of local preachers to aid 
the preachers in charge of the circuit, station, or mission to which 
they belong, in supplying the people with the ministry of the 
word. They shall accordingly be applied to by the preacher in 
charge, as soon as he enters on his work, to state what amount of 
service they are able and willing to perform. He may then draw 
up a plan by which their labors shall be regulated ; and they 
shall be authorized to form new congregations, to take a list of 
the names of all candidates for Church-membership, and, if ex- 
pedient, receive them [" on probation " ch. 1866 to " into the Church "] : 
provided, that all such congregations, candidates, and ["probation- 
ers" ch. 1866 to "members"] be reported, as soon as possible, to 
the preacher in^ charge, in order that they may be placed imme- 
diately under his pastoral care ; [in. 1874: and they shall report in 
writing the extent and result of their labors to the fourth Quar- 
terly Conference]. 

1844.] Ans. 2. Every local elder, deacon, and ["preacher" ch. 
1858 to " licentiate"] shall have his name recorded on the journal 
of the Quarterly Conference of which he is a member, [om. 1866: 
and also enrolled on a class paper, and meet in class,] [om. 1858: if the 
distance of his place of residence from any class be not too great,] [om. 
1866: or in neglect thereof, the Quarterly Conference, if they judge it 
proper, may deprive him of his ministerial office]. 

1866.] Ans. 3. When any traveling preacher is located, he 
shall be amenable to the Quarterly Conference of the charge last 
filled by him, until he presents his certificate of location to some 
other Quarterly Conference. 

1844.] Ans. 4. [" Whenever any " ch. 1870to " When a "] [in. 1858: 
local] elder, deacon, or [" preacher " ch. 1858 to " licentiate "] ["shall 
remove" ch. 1870 to "removes "] from one circuit, [om. 1878: or] sta- 
tion, [in. 1870: or mission] to another, he shall procure from the 
Presiding Elder of the District, or from the preacher having 
charge, a certificate of his official standing in the Church at the 
time of his removal ; without which he shall not be received as 
a local preacher in other places. 

1874.] Ans. 5. A preacher receiving a certificate of location 
5 



66 Church Officers, 

or of official standing, and failing to present the same to some 
Quarterly Conference within the period of six months from the 
date of said certificate, shall not be recognized as a local preacher 
in our Church, unless he satisfy the Quarterly Conference to 
which he may apply that the failure to do so was unavoidable. 

1844.] No elder, deacon, or preacher among us shall distill [1854. 
or vend spirituous liquors without forfeiting his official standing. 



SECTION XII. 

["Op the Keception op Preachers from the Wesleyan Connection 
and from Other Denominations" ch. 1866 to "Of the Reception 
of Ministers from Other Churches," ch. 1870 to " Of Receiving 
Ministers from Other Churches."] 

Question. In what manner shall we receive those ministers, [1866. 
who may offer to unite with us, from the Wesleyan Connection in Europe 
or Canada [in. 1854: or any of the Conferences of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church (North)] ? 

Ans. If they come to us properly accredited [om. 1854: from either 
the British, Irish, or Canada Conferences], they may be received accord- 
ing to such credentials: provided, they give satisfaction to an Annual 
Conference of their willingness to conform to our Church government and 
usages. 

Ques. 1. How shall we receive those ministers who may offer 
to unite with us from other Christian Churches ? 

Ans. Those ministers of other evangelical Churches who may [1870. 
desire to unite with our Church, whether as local or itinerant, may be 
received according to our usages, on condition of their taking upon them 
our ordination vows, without the re-imposition of hands, giving satisfac- 
tion to an Annual Conference of their being in orders, and of their agree- 
ment with us in doctrine, discipline, government, and usages: provided, 
the Conference is also satisfied with their gifts, grace, and usefulness. 

1854.] In the interval of the Annual Conferences such ministers may 
be received by the Quarterly Conference, and may pi'each as licentiates, 
but shall not exercise the peculiar functions of deacons or elders, until 
their orders shall be recognized by the Annual Conference. After such 
reception their orders may be recognized, or they may be admitted into 
the traveling connection, but not without the recommendation of the 
Quarterly Conference. 

1870.] Ans. 1. Ministers of other Churches who may desire 
to unite with us as local preachers may be received by a Quar- 
terly Conference, upon giving satisfaction that they are suitable 
persons ; but they shall not exercise the peculiar functions of 
deacons or elders until their orders are recognized by the Annual 
Conference : provided, that the Bishop may, at his discretion, al- 
low ministers thus received to exercise their functions as deacons 
or elders until the session of the Annual Conference. 

Ans. 2. After such reception, and a recommendation by the 
Quarterly Conference, the Annual Conference, if satisfied of their 
being in orders, and of their agreement with us in doctrine and 
discipline, and also of their gifts, grace, and usefulness, may rec- 
ognize them accordingly, without the re-imposition of hands, on 
the condition that they take upon them our ordination vows. 
If they cannot attend the Annual Conference, they shall send up 
a certified subscription to our doctrines and discipline, and to our 
ordination vows. 



Exhorters. 67 



Arts. 3. Ministers of other Churches, duly accredited as deacons 
or elders, who may desire to unite with us as traveling preach- 
ers, may be admitted as deacons or elders into full connection by 
an Annual Conference : provided, that the Conference is satisfied 
with their gifts, grace, and usefulness, and their agreement 
with us in doctrine and discipline, on the condition that they 
take upon them our ordination vows, without the re-imposition 
of hands. 

1844.] ["Whenever any such minister is received" ch. 1870 to 
" When a minister has been received and recognized in orders "], 
he shall be furnished with a certificate signed by one of our 
Bishops, in the following words, viz.: 

"This is to certify that has been admitted into 

Conference as a traveling preacher [or has been ( l admitted' ch. 
1870 to ' received ') as a local preacher on Circuit], he hav- 
ing been ordained to the office of a deacon [or an elder, as the 

case may be], according to the usages of the Church, of 

which he has been a member and minister ; and he is hereby 
authorized to exercise the functions pertaining to his office in 
the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, so long as his life and 
conversation are such as become the gospel of Christ. 

"Given under my hand and seal, at , this day of 

, in the year of our Lord ." 

Question. How shall we receive preachers of other ["denominations" 
ch. 1866 to " Churches "], who are not in orders? 

Ans. They may he received as licentiates: provided, they give satis- 
faction to a Quarterly or an Annual Conference that they are suitable 
persons to exercise the office, and of their agreement with the doctrines, 
discipline, government, and usages of our Church. 



SECTION XIII. 
1858.] Op Exhorteks. 

Ques. 1. What directions ["shall he" ch. 1870 to "are"] given 
concerning [" exhorters " ch. 1870 to " the licensing of persons to ex- 
hort"]? 

1844.] [In. 1816: It shall he the duty of the preacher in [1858. 
charge] to license such persons as he may judge proper to officiate as ex- 
horters in the Church: provided, no person shall he so licensed without 
the consent of the leaders' meeting, or of the class of which he is a mem- 
ber where no leaders' meeting is held; and the exhorters so authorized 
shall be subject to the annual examination of character in the Quarterly 
[om. 1834: meeting] Conference, and have their license annually renewed 
by the Presiding Elder or the preacher having the charge, if approved by 
the Quarterly [om. 1854: meeting] Conference. 

1858.] Any person wishing to exercise the functions of an ex- [1870. 
horter may do so: provided, he receive a license from the Quarterly Con- 
ference of the circuit, station, or mission to which he belongs, agreeably 
to the provisions of the Discipline, Chap. II., Sec. IV. 

1870.] Ans. 1. The Quarterly Conference shall have authority 
to license proper persons to exhort, and to renew their licenses 
annually, when, in its judgment, their gifts, grace, and usefulness 
will warrant it. 

Ans. 2. No person shall be licensed to exhort without the rec- 



Church Officers. 



ommendation of the Church of which he is a member, or of the 
leaders' meeting of the charge to which he belongs ; nor shall 
any license be valid unless signed by the President of the Con- 
ference. 

Ques. 2. What are the duties of an exhorter? 

Ans. To hold meetings for prayer and exhortation whenever 
opportunity is afforded, subject to the direction of the preacher 
in charge. 

Ques. 3. What further directions are given concerning ex- 
horters ? 

1858.] Ans. 1. Let every exhorter diligently exercise the 
functions of his office, without assuming those of a preacher. 

Ans. 2. Every exhorter, by virtue of his office, shall be a mem- 
ber of the Quarterly Conference of the charge to which he be- 
longs ; but in all other respects he shall be dealt with as a pri- 
vate member of the Church. 

Ans. 3. When an exhorter removes from one circuit, station, 
or mission to another, he shall not be recognized as such unless 
he obtain a certificate of his official character from the Presiding 
Elder of the District, or the preacher to whose charge he belongs 
at the time of his removal. 

SECTION XIV. 
1870.] Of Class-leaders. 

Ques. 1. How are the class-leaders to be appointed? 

1858.] Ans. [ u Let them be appointed by the preacher in charge" 
ch. 1866 to " Let the preacher in charge appoint one person to be the leader 
thereof," ch. 1870 to " By the preacher in charge, who shall appoint 
one person in each class to be the leader thereof."] 

1844. J How may the class-leaders be rendered more nseful? 

1858.] Ques. 2. [Om. 1866, re-in. 1870: What are the regulations 
concerning the (in. 1870: class) leaders?] 

1844.] Let the leaders converse with those who have the charge of 
their circuits, frequently and fully. 

Ans. 1. [" See that the leaders be not only men of sound judgment, but 
men" ch. 1858 to "Let them be men of sound judgment and"] 
truly devoted to God. 

Let each one of them be diligently examined concerning his method of 
leading a class. Let this be done with all possible exactness, at least once 
a qi\arter. In order to this take sufficient time. 

1858.] Ans. 2. [Om. 1866, re-in. 1870: Let every one of them be 
carefully examined by the preacher in charge, at least once a 
quarter, concerning his method of leading his class.] 

Let ["them meet the ministers" ch. 1866 to "the leaders meet the 
preacher"] and stewards once a week, ["wherever" ch. 1866 to "when- 
ever"] practicable, to report the names of any who may be sick or 
needy, or of any who [om. 1866: may] neglect their duty, or who [om. 1866: 
may] walk disorderly, and will not be reproved ; [in. 1866: and to pay the 
stewards what they may have received in their classes during the pre- 
ceding week] . 

1844.] Ans. 3. It is [" his" ch. 1870 to " the leader's "] duty — _ 

(1) To see each person in his class once a week, at least, in 



Stewards. 69 



order to inquire how their souls prosper ; to advise, reprove, 
comfort, or exhort, as occasion may require ; to receive what 
they are willing to give toward the relief of the preachers, 
Church, and poor * 

(2) To meet the ministers and the stewards of the Society once 
a week, in order — 

To inform the minister of any that are sick, or of any that walk 
disorderly, and will not be reproved. 

To pay the stewards what they have received of their several 
classes in the week preceding.! 



SECTION XV. 

["Of the Qualifications, Appointment, and Duty of Stewards of 
Circuits " ch. 1854 to " Of Stewards."] 

Ques. 1. How are the stewards to be appointed? 

Ans. [In. 1858, om. 1870 : In the appointment of stewards] The preacher 
[" having charge of the circuit " ch. 1S58 to "in charge"] shall have 
the right of nomination, [ « but the Quarterly Conference shall confirm 
or reject such nomination " ch. 1858 to " subject to the confirmation or 
rejection of the Quarterly Conference"]. 

What are the qualifications of stewards? [1858. 

What are the duties of stewards? 

1870.] Ques. 2. What are the regulations concerning the stew- 
ards? 

1844.] Ans. 1. Let [» them " ch. 1858 to " the stewards "] be men 
of solid piety, who both know and love the Methodist dpctrine 
and discipline, and of good natural and acquired abilities to 
transact the temporal business [in. 1858: of the Church]. 

Ans. 2. [m. 1S58: It shall be the duty of the stewards] [in. 1870: 
to make estimates of expenses and provision for the support of 
the gospel] ; to take an exact account of all the money, or other pro- 
vision, collected for the support of the ["preachers in the circuit" 
ch. 1870 to " ministry "] ; to make an accurate return of every^ex- 
penditure of money, whether [" to the preachers " ch. 1870 to " for 
the support of the ministrv or "] the relief of the sick or the 
poor ; to seek the needy and distressed, in order to relieve and 
comfort them ; to inform the preachers of any sick or disorderly 
persons ; to tell the preachers what they think wrong in them ; 
to attend [in. 1S70: the official meetings and] the quarterly meet- 
ings [om. 1870: of their circuit] ; to give advice, if asked, in planning 
the circuit; to attend committees for the application of monev to 
Churches ; to give counsel in matters of arbitration ; to provide 
elements for the Lord's Supper: [in. 1858: to appoint some one, 
("in every class" ch. 1866 to " whenever necessary,") to receive con- 



*This part refers to towns and cities, where the poor are generally nu- 
merous and Church expenses considerable. 

f These regulations formed a part of the introduction to the " General 
Rules" until 1870, when they were transferred to this place. 



70 Church Officers. 



tributions for the support of the ministry and other purposes, 
and to obtain from each collector thus appointed the money re- 
ceived by him, that it may be reported to the Quarterly Confer- 
ence ; to take up collections quarterly in every congregation, if it 
be necessary, and] to write circular letters to the ["societies" ch. 
1858 to " classes," ch. 1870 to " societies "] [om. 1858: in the circuit] to be 
more liberal, if need be ; as also to let them know, when occa- 
sion requires, the [" state of the temporal concerns " ch. 1858 to " finan- 
cial state of the (' circuit, station, or mission ' ch. 1870 to ' Church ') "], 
[in. 1858: as reported] at the [om. 1858: last] Quarterly ["meeting" 
ch. 1858 to "Conference"]. [Om. 1854: to register the marriages and 
baptisms] [om. 1858: and to be subject to the Bishops, the Presiding Elder 
of their District, and the elder, deacon, and traveling preachers of the ciiv 
cuit.] 

Ans. 3. The stewards of each circuit and station shall be a 
standing committee, (where [» no trustees are constituted for that pur- 
pose " ch. 1870 to " there is no parsonage "]) to provide houses for 
the families of [om. 1870: our] married preachers, or to assist the 
preachers to obtain houses for themselves, when they are ap- 
pointed to labor among them. 

It shall be the duty of the said committee, or one appointed for [1854. 
that purpose, who shall be members of our Church, to make an estimate 
of the amount necessary to furnish fuel and table expenses for the family 
or families of preachers stationed with them, and the stewards shall pro- 
vide, by such means as they may devise, to meet such expenses, in money 
or otherwise: provided, the stewards shall not appropriate the moneys 
collected for the regular quarterly allowance of the preachers to the pay- 
ment of family expenses.* 

Ques. 3. [Om. 1858, re-in. 1870 : To whom are the stewards account- 
able for the faithful performance of their duties ?] 

Ans. [In. 1858, om. 1870: The stewards shall be accountable for the 
faithful performance of their duties] To the Quarterly [om.1854: meet- 
ing] Conference [om. 1858: of the circuit or station], which shall have 
the power to ["dismiss or change them at pleasure" ch. 1858 to "re- 
move them from office "]. 

Ques. 4. [" What number of stewards are necessary in each circuit " 
ch. 1870 to " What shall be the number of stewards in each cir- 
cuit or station ? "] 

Not less than three or more than seven, one of whom shall be [1858. 
the Recording Steward. 

1858.1 In every circuit and station, and also, whenever [1866. 
practicable, in every mission, there shall not be less than three nor more 
than seven stewards elected annually, one of whom shall be the Record- 
ing Steward. 

1866.] There shall be in each pastoral charge, if practicable, [1870. 
at least seven stewards; and a greater number may be appointed at the 
discretion of the Quarterly Conference: jwovided, that there be not more 
than one for every thirty members, though there may be one for every So- 
ciety on a circuit. 

1870.] Ans. 1. Every pastoral charge shall be entitled to one 
steward for every thirty members, to be elected annually : pro- 



*This was contained in the section on "Animal Supplies" until 1854, 
when it was transferred to the section on "Parsonages," and in 1870 to 
this place. 



Stewards. 71 



nevertheless, that each Society in a circuit may have one 
steward, and each circuit or station may have at least seven. 

Arts. 2. When two or more circuits or stations are united, the 
stewards shall hold office till the first Quarterly Conference elects 
a new Board. 

Ques. 5. What are the duties of a Eecording Steward? 

1866.] Ans. [in. 1S70: To preserve the records of the Quarterly 
Conference, and to] [om. 1870: The Recording Steward of each circuit 
shall] report to the Joint Board of Finance of the [in. 1870: Annual] 
Conference, a full account of the acts of his Board of Stewards 
the preceding year, [in. 1874: and to have the same at the Quar- 
terly Conference,] [in. 1882: and at the District Conference for ex- 
amination]. 

SECTION XVI. 
1886.] District Stewards' Meeting. 

1844.] There shall be a meeting, in every district, of one [1866. 
steward from each station and circuit, to he selected from among the stew- 
ards by the Quarterly meeting Conference, whose duty it shall be, by aud 
with the advice of the Presiding Elder (who shall preside at such meet- 
ing), to take into consideration the general state of the District in regard 
to temporalities, and to furnish a house, fuel, and table expenses for the 
Presiding Elder, and to apportion his entire claim among the different cir- 
cuits and stations in the District, according to their several abilitv. 

1866.] The district stewards shall apportion the salary al- '[1870. 
lowed a Presiding Elder among the different circuits of his District. The 
circuit stewards shall add the amount thus assigned to their circuits to 
the amount agreed on by them to be raised for their preacher; and appor- 
tion the whole among the different congregations of the Church compos- 
ing the circuit, and report their action as soon as practicable to the Quar- 
terly Conference ; and if their assessment and apportionment are approved 
by the Conference, they shall then report to each Church meeting the whole 
amount to be raised by the circuit, and that part of it which that congre- 
gation is expected to pay. The Church meeting shall adopt its own 
method of raising this mohev. 

1870.] What are the duties of a District Steward? [1886. 

To attend the District Stewards' Meeting, for the purpose of estimating 
the salarv and traveling expenses of the Presiding Elder, and to appor- 
tion the f" amount " ch. 1871 to " same, and such other amounts as are to 
be raised in the district,"] among the several charges [om. 1874: in the 
district], and to report the same to his Quarterly Conference [in. 1874: 
and Board of Stewards]. 

1886.] There shall be held annually, in every district, a 
meeting composed of one steward from each pastoral charge, to 
be elected by the Quarterly Conference at the annual election of 
stewards. It shall be their duty, after consultation with the Pre- 
siding Elder, who shall preside in such meeting, to estimate the 
traveling expenses and salary of the Presiding Elder, and appor- 
tion the same, together with the collections ordered by the An- 
nual Conference and apportioned to said district by the Joint 
Board of Finance, among the several charges of the district, ac- 
cording to their ability. 

The Presiding Elder shall fix the time and place of meeting. 

The minutes of the District Stewards' Meeting shall be kept 
by a Secretary elected for that purpose, in a book of which the 



72 Church Officers. 



Presiding Elder shall be the custodian. The Secretary shall in- 
form the stewards of each charge in the District of the sums ap- 
portioned to such charge. 

SECTION XVII. 

1854.] ["Of Trustees" ch. 1858 to "Of the Trustees," ch. 1870 to 
"Of Trustees."]* 
1870.] Ques. 1. How are the trustees to be appointed? 

1844.] Ans. 1. [Om. 1854: Provided, that in all cases] fom. 1858; 
when a new Board of Trustees is to he created it shall he done], [in. 1858, 
om. 1S70: In the appointment of trustees], Except ["in those States and 
Territories where the statutes" ch. 1854 to "where the laws of the 
State or Territory"] provide differently, ["by the appointment of 
the preacher in charge or the Presiding Elder of the Disti-ict " ch. 1858 to 
" the preacher in charge, or, in his absence, the Presiding Elder, 
shall have the right of nomination, subject to the confirmation 
or rejection of the Quarterly Conference "]. 

1874.] Ans. 2. Trustees of District property may be appointed 
by the ["Quarterly" ch. 1886 to "District"] Conference of the 
["circuit or station where" ch. 1886 to "District wherein"] such 
propertv is located [om. 1886: or if in a city, where there are two or 
more pastoral charges, hy the Quarterly Conference which the Presiding 
Elder may designate] . The Presiding Elder shall have the [« right of 
nomination" ch. 1888 to "power of nominating said trustees"], sub- 
ject to the confirmation or rejection ["hy the Quarterly," ch. 1886 to 
"of the District"] Conference. 

1870.] Ques. 2. What are the regulations concerning the 
trustees? 

1844.] No person shall he eligible as a trustee of any of our [1878. 
["houses, churches, or schools" ch. 1854 to "parsonages or churches"] 
who is not a [om. 1854: regular] member of our Church, [in. 1858: and at 
least twenty-one years of age], 

1878.] Ans. 1. Trustees of our parsonages, [om. 1882: or] 
churches, [in. 1882: schools, colleges, and universities] must be 
at least twenty-one years of age, and must all be members of our 
Church when proper persons can be had ; otherwise one-third of 
each Board may be elected from without. 

1844. ["As often as" ch. 1854 to " When "] any one or more [1858. 
of the trustees [om. 1S54: hereinbefore mentioned] shall die, or cease to 
be a member or members of the [" said Church " ch. 1846 to " Methodist 
Episcopal Church, South"], [om. 1854: according to the rules and disci- 
pline aforesaid,] then and in such case it shall be the duty of the stationed 
minister or preacher, [om. 1854: authorized as aforesaid,] who shall have 
the pastoral charge [om. 1854: of the members of the said Church] to call 
a meeting of the remaining trustees as soon as conveniently may be; and 
when so met [" the said minister or preacher " ch. 1854 to " he "] shall pro- 
ceed to nominate one or more persons to fill the place or places of him or 
them whose office or offices has (or have) been vacated as aforesaid, pro- 
vided, the person or persons so nominated shall have been one year a 
member or members of said Church immediately preceding such nomi- 
nations, and be at least twentv-one years of age; and the said trustees so 
assembled shall proceed to elect, and by a majority of votes appoint, the 
person or persons so nominated to fill sucfc.vacancy or vacancies, in or- 

* Most of the provisions in this section were taken from the section on "Building Churches " In 
1854, when this section was framed. 



Trustees. 73 



der to keep up the number of nine trustees forever; and, in case of an 
equal number of votes for and against the said nomination, the stationed 
minister or preacher shall have the casting vote. 

1858.] Am. 2. All vacancies in the Board of Trustees, occa- 
sioned by death, [" separation from our Church" ch. 1870 to "resigna- 
tion,"] or otherwise, shall be filled without delay. 

1844.] Ans. 3. Let nine trustees be appointed for ["preaching 
houses" ch. 1854 to "holding Church property"], when proper per- 
sons can be procured; otherwise seven, [om.iS74: orj five, [in. 1874: 
or three,] [in. 1S66: who shall elect their own chairman, secretary, 
and treasurer]. 

Ans. 4. The Board [in. 1858: or Boards] of Trustees of every cir- 
cuit, [om. 1858: or] station, [in. 1858: or mission,] shall be respon- 
sible to the Quarterly [om. 1854: meeting] Conference of ["said cir- 
cuit, (om. 1858: or) station, (in. 1858: ormission) " ch. lS70to "the same"], 
[in. 1854: which shall have power to dismiss any of them from 
office] ; and shall be required to present a report of [" its';' ch. 1858 to 
"their"] acts, [in. 1854: "during the preceding year to the last "ch. 1870 to 
"at least once a year, to the"] Quarterly Conference, [in. 1874: 
Where a District Board of Trustees is appointed by a Quarterly 
Conference, such Board shall 1 ^>ld the same relations in all re- 
spects to the Conference so appointing.] 

1874.] Ans. 5. When two or mor~ circuits or stations shall be 
united, the Board of Trustees shall by such action be considered 
dissolved ; and the Quarterly Conference of the new circuit or 
station shall appoint a Board" of Trustees, as provided for in Ans. 
1 to Ques. 1 of this section. 

1844.] Ans. 6. Xo person who is a trustee shall be ejected 
while he is in joint security for money, unless such relief be 
given him as is demanded, or the creditor will accept. 



CHAPTER IV. 
1870,] Of the Membership of the Church. 



SECTION I. 

1846.] Of f« the Receptio:- of " ch. 1870 to "Receiving"] Mem- 
bees into the Church. 

1844.1 How shall we prevent improper persons from insinu- [1866. 
ating themselves into the Church? 

1866.] Question. How shall members be received into the 
Church? 

1844/ Ans. J. Let none he admitted on trial, except they are well 
recommended hy one you know, or until they have met twice or thrice in. 
class. 

Ans. 2. Read the rules to them the first time they meet. 

Ans. :J. Let none be received into Che Church, until they are recom- 
mended by a leader with whon. they have met at least six months ontrial, 
and have been baptized; an;', shall, on examination by the minister in 
charge, befove the Church, give satisfactory assurances, both of the cor- 
rectness of their faith and their willingness to observe and keep the rules 
of the Church. 

1866.] Ans. 1. Who:; pc::ons offer themselves for Church- 
membership, let the preacher in charge inquire into their spirit- 
ual condition, [om. 1870: and see that they are acquainted with the 
moral discipline of the Church,] and receive them into the Church 
when they have given satisfactory assurances of their desire to 
flee from the wrath to come, and to be saved from their sins; 
[in. 1870: and] also, of the genuineness of their faith, and of their 
willingness to keep the rules of the Church. 

Ans. 2. When satisfied on these points, let the [" preacher "ch. 
1870 to " minister "] bring the candidates before the congregation, 
whenever practicable, [in. 1870: and receive them according to the 
prescribed Form]. 

And baptize them, if they have not been baptized; and if they [1870. 
have been, propound to them the questions, aud receive the answers con- 
tained in the baptismal vow — excepting, of course, the third question and 
answer— as follows: 

Question. Dost them renounce the devil and all his works, the vain pomp 
and glory of the world, with all covetous desires of the same, and the car- 
nal desires of the flesh, so that thou wilt not follow or be led by them? 

Ans. I renounce them all. 

Question. Dost thou believe in God the Father Almighty, Maker of 
heaven and earth? and in Jesus Christ, his only begotten Son, our Lord? 
and that he was conceived by the Holy Ghost, born of the Virgin Mary? 
that he suffered tinder Pontius Pilate, Avas crucified, dead, and buried? 
that he rose again the third day? that he ascended into heaven, and sit- 
teth at the right hand of God the Father Almighty, and from thence shall 
come again, r.ttho end of the world, to judge the quick and the dead? 

And dost thou believe in the Holy Ghost, the Church of God, the com- 
munion of saints, the remission of sins, the resurrection of the body, and 
everlasting life af'jcr death? 

Ans. All this I steadfastly believe. 

(74) 



Children of the Church. 75 



Question. Wilt thou then obediently keep God's holy will and com- 
mandments, and walk in the same all the days of thy life? 

Ans. I will endeavor so to do, God being iiiy helper. 

Persons maybe received by certificate from other orthodox Churches 
without these formalities. 

1844.] Ans. 3. [Om. 1866, re-in. 1870: If a member in good 
standing in any other ( m. 1870: orthodox) Church shall desire to 
unite with us, such applicant, by giving satisfactory answers to 
the usual inquiries, may be received (" at once into full fellowship " 
ch. 1870 to "without these formalities").] 



SECTION II. 

["Of the Instruction op Children" ch. 1870 to "Op the Chil- 
dren of the Church."] 

1878.] Things especially to be noticed in the written report of the 
preacher in charge to the Quarterly Conference on the pastoral in- 
struction of children. 

1870.] Question. What directions are given concerning the 
children of the Church? 

1844.] Ans. 1. [in. 1858: Let the minister] diligently instruct 
and exhort all parents to dedicate their children to the Lord in 
baptism as early as convenient. 

Ans. 2. [Om. 1858 : It shall be the duty of every preacher of a circuit or 
station to obtain the names of the childre'n belonging to his congregations, 
and to leave a list of such names for his successor, andj In his pastoral 
;" visits "ch. 1858 to/' visitations"] [-he shall" ch. 1870 to "let him"] 
pay special attention to the children ; speak to them personally 
and kindly on experimental and practical godliness, according 
to their capacity ; pray earnestly for them, and [« let all baptized 
children be" ch. 1858 to " cause them to be"] faithfully instructed in 
the nature, design, privileges, and obligations of their baptism. 

Those of them who are well disposed may be admitted to our [1858. 
class-meetings and love-feasts, and such [in. 1854: of them] as are truly 
serious, and manifest a desire to flee from the wrath to come, shall be ad- 
vised to join the [" Society " ch. 1854 to " Church "] as probationers. 

1858.] Ans. 3. As soon as they comprehend the^ responsibil- 
ities involved in a public profession of faith in Christ and give 
evidence of a sincere and earnest determination to discharge the 
same, see that they be duly recognized as members of the Church, 
agreeably to the provisions of the Discipline. [Om. 1870: Chapter 
III., Section I.] 

1844.] Ans. 4. Let our catechisms be used as extensively as 
possible, both in our Sunday-schools and families ; and let the 
preachers faithfully enforce upon parents and Sunday-school 
teachers the great importance of instructing children in the doc- 
trines and duties of our holy religion. 

Ans. 5. It shall be the special duty of the preachers to form 
Bible classes wherever they can, for the instruction of larger 
children and youth ; and where they cannot superintend them 
personally, to appoint suitable leaders for that purpose. 



CHAPTER V. 

1882.] Of Temperance. 

Question. What shall be done for the extirpation of the great 
evil of intemperance ? 

Ans. 1. Let all our preachers and members faithfully observe 
our General Rule, which forbids "drunkenness, or drinking spir- 
ituous liquors, unless in cases of necessity." 

Ans. 2. In cases of drunkenness, let the Discipline be adminis- 
tered as in cases of immorality ; drunkenness being a crime ex- 
pressly forbidden in the word, of God. In cases of drinking, ex- 
cept in cases of necessity, let the Discipline be administered as 
for imprudent or improper conduct. 

Ans. 3. Let all our preachers and members abstain from the 
manufacture or sale of intoxicating liquors to be used as a bev- 
erage; and if any shall engage in such manufacture or sale, let 
the Discipline be administered as in cases of [" imprudent or im- 
proper conduct " ch. 1886 to " immorality "]. 
(76) 



CHAPTER VI. 
1870.] The Means of Grace. 



SECTION I. 
1844.] Op Public "Worship .* 

Ques. 1. "What directions ["shall be "ch. 1870 to "are"] given for 
[om. 1870: the establishment of] uniformity in public worship? [ om . 
1858: among us on the Lord's -da v.] 

Let the morning service consist of singing, prayer, the read- [1870. 
ing of a [" chapter " ch. 1866 to " lesson "] out of the Old Testament, and 
anothtL out of the New, and preaching. 

Let the afternoon service consist of singing, prayer, the reading of one 
or two [" chapters " ch. 1866 to " lessons "1 out of the Bible, and preaching. 

Let the evening service consist of singing, prayer, and preaching. 

But on the days of administering the Lord's Supper the two [1866. 
chapters in the morning service may be omitted. 

Let the Society be met, wherever it is practicable, on the Sab- [1858. 
bath-day. 

1870.] Ans. 1. The morning service shall be conducted in 
the following order : 

(1) Singing — the congregation standing. 

(2) Prayer — the congregation kneeling. 

(3) Reading a lesson out of the Old Testament, and another 
out of the New. 

(4) Singing — the congregation sitting. 

(5) Preaching. 

(6) Singing — the congregation standing. 

(7) Prayer — the congregation kneeling. 

(8) Benediction. 

Ans. 2. The afternoon and evening service shall be the same 
as the morning, except that one of the lessons, or both, may be 
omitted, at the discretion of the minister. 

1866.] Ans. 3. ["Let the Lord's Supper" ch. 1870 to "The Lord's 
Supper shall "] be administered monthly, in every congregation, 
wherever it is practicable ; and where it is not [om. 1870 ^practicable], 
at every quarterly meeting. Let the service preceding the ad- 
ministration be so proportioned as to admit of due time for this 
solemn ordinance. 

1844.] Ans. 4. Let the Lord's Prayer [om. 1870: also] be used 
on all occasions of public worship in concluding the first [in. 1870: 

*In 1846 two sections— viz.: "Of Public Worship " and "Of the Spirit 
and Truth of Singing "—were united under this caption. 

(77) 



78 Means of Grace. 



morning] prayer, [in. 1870: the congregation repeating after the 
minister]; and the apostolic benediction [in. 1870: (2 Cor. xiii. 
14)], in dismissing the congregation. 

Ans. 5. ["In administering the ordinances, and in the burial of the 
dead, let the form of Discipline invariably be used " ch. 1866 to "(om. 1870: 

Let) The Ritual (in. 1870: shall) be invariably used in all the of- 
fices for which it is prescribed."] 

[Om. 1816: Op the Spirit and Truth op Singing.] * 

Ques. 2. How shall we guard against formality in singing? 

Ans. 1. By choosing such hymns as are proper for the ["con- 
gregation " ch. 1870 to " occasion "] . 

Ans. 2. By not singing too much at once ; seldom more than 
five or six verses. 

Ans. 3. By suiting the tune to the words. 

_ Ans. 4. By often stopping short, [in. 1S70: when the words are 
given out,] and asking the people : " Now do you know what you 
said last? Did you speak no more than you felt?" 

Ans. 5. [In every large societj r let them learn to sing; and let them al- 
ways learn our tunes first " ch. 1854 to " In all our congregations let 
the people learn to sing"], [in. 1870: and use our own Hymn and 
Tune Book]. 

Ans. 6. Exhort every person in the congregation to sing ; not 
one in ten only. 

Recommend our Tune Book. And if you cannot sing yourself, [1870. 
choose a person or two at each place to pitch the tune for you. 

Do not suffer the people to sing too slow. This naturally tends to for- 
mality, and is brought in by those who have either very strong or very 
weak voices. 

Sing no hymns of your own composing. If a preacher be present, let 
him alone give out the words. 

Let the women constantly sing their pnrts alone. Let no man T 1854. 
sing with them unless he understands the notes, and sings the base as 
it is composed in the Tune Book. 

Introduce no new tune till! they are perfect in the old. 

When the singers would teach a tune to the congregation, they must 
sing only the tenor (the air'. 

Let it be recommended to our people not to attend the singing schools 
which are not under our direction. 

The preachers are desired not to encourage the singing of fugue tunes 
in our congregations. 

We do not think that fugue tunes are sinful or improper to be used in 
private companies; but we do not approve of their being used in our pub- 
lic congregations, because public singing is a part of divine worship in 
which all the congregation ought to join. 

Question. Is there not a great indecency sometimes practiced [1870. 
among us, viz.: talking in the congregation before and after service? 
How shall this be cured? 

Ans. Let all the ministers and preachers join as one man, and enlarge 
on the impropriety of talking before or after service, and strongly exhort 
those that are concerned to do it no more. In three months, if we are in 
earnest, this vile practice will be banished out of every Methodist congre- 
gation. Let none stop till he has carried his point. 

Question. Is there any exception to the rule, " Let the men and [1866. 
women sit apart? " 

Ans. There is no exception. Let them sit apart in all our churches. 



This was a separate section until 1846, when it was incorporated with that on " Public Worship." 



Love-feasts. 79 



SECTION II. 
1866.] Of the Social Church Meetings. [1870. 

"What means shall be adopted to promote personal religion. Christian 
fellowship, salutary discipline, an interest in all the institutions of the 
Church, and in their support? 

Let every preacher in charge diligently and faithfully observe the fol- 
lowing regulations respecting prayer-meetings, love-feasts, class-meet- 
ings, and regular Church-meetings.* 

1870.] Of Prayer-meetings. 

1866.] Ques. 1. What directions are given ["respecting" ch. 
1870 to "concerning"] prayer-meetings? 

1844.] The preacher who has the charge of a circuit shall [1858. 
appoint prayer-meetings wherever he can in his circuit. 

1866,] Ans.l. Let the [" preacher " ch. 1870 to "pastor"] hold 
prayer-meetings, weekly, in every church where it is practica- 
ble ; and when he cannot himself attend, let him engage local 
preachers, exhorters, class-leaders, and others, to hold them. 

Ans. 2. Let ["such" ch. 1870 to "prayer"] meetings be held also 
at other places, where there is a probability of their doing good. 



SECTION III. 
1858.] [Om. 1866, re-in. 1870: Of Love-feasts.] 

How shall the love -feasts be held? Who shall attend the love- [1866. 
feasts? How often shall the love-feasts be held? 

1866.] Ques. 1. What directions are given ["respecting" ch. 
1870 to "concerning"] love-feasts? 

1858.] Ans. 1. [Om. 1866: At every quarterly meeting, and] [in. 
1870: Love-feasts shall be held] [in. 1866: quarterly, or] at such 
other times as the preacher in charge may consider expedient, 
fin. 1866: (om. 1870: love -feasts shall be held) with closed doors, to 
which, besides] [" all the members of the Church" ch. 1866 to "Church- 
members"], [om.1866: and other] [re-in. 1870: other] serious persons 
lorn. 1866: who] may be admitted by ["the preacher in charge" ch. 
lS66to "him "] ; [om. 1866: and they shall not be continued longer than 
an hour and a half J . 

Ans. 2. [in. 1866: In conducting the love-feast,] after singing 
and prayer, the [^minister" ch. 1866 to "preacher"] may make a 
short address, setting forth the nature and design of this institu- 
tion ; every one present [om. 1S70: (" shall " ch. 1866 to " may ") 1 then 
["partake" ch. 1870 to "partakes"] of a little bread and water, in 
token of brotherly love; [om. 1866: and a collection shall be taken up 
for the poor of the Church whenever it is deemed necessary. Candidates 
for Church-membership may then be received into the "Church, after 
which] the members ["shall"eh. 1866 to (om. 1870: "may) then"] 
give brief details of their religious experience ; and the meeting 
["shall close" ch. 1870 to "is closed"] with singing and prayer. 

1844.] [Om. 1858, re-in. 1870: How often shall we permit [1886. 
strangers to be present at our love-feasts? 

*In the Discipline of 1866 the regulations concerning all these meetings 
were contained in one section. 



80 Means of Grace. 



Let them be admitted with the utmost caution; and the same person, 
on no account, above twice or thrice, unless he become a member.] 



SECTION IV. 

Op ["Class-meetings" ch. 1858 to "The Classes," ch. 1886 to 
" Class-meetings "]. 

1858.] Question. How shall the classes be constituted? [1866. 

Ans. Let them be organized by the preacher in charge; and, wherever 
it is practicable, let him so distribute the membership under his pastoral 
care that there may be about twelve persons in every class, one of whom 
shall be the leader. 

Question. How shall the class-meetings be conducted? 

1844.] Let each leader carefully inquire how every soul of [1858. 
his class prospers ; not only how each person observes the outward rules, 
but how he grows in the knowledge and love of God. 

1858.] Let the leaders ["address the members individu- [1870. 
ally, inquiring" ch. 1866 to " take personal cognizance of all the members 
of their respective classes, and, if possible, meet them weekly to inquire of 
them"] how their souls prosper; giving them [om. 1866: an] opportu- 
nity to speak, and advising, reproving, comforting, and exhorting, as oc- 
casion may require. Let the exercises begin and end with singing and 
prayer, [om. 1866: and let them usually not occupy more than about an 
hour] . 

Question. How often shall the classes meet? [1866. 

Ans. Once a week, wherever practicable. 

1866.] Ques. 1. What directions are given ["respecting" ch. 
1870 to " concerning "] class-meetings ? 

Ans. 1. Let the membership of every Church, wherever it is 
practicable, be divided into [in. 1870: smaller companies, called] 
classes, [in. 1870: according to their respective places of abode] ; 
and let the members be [" earnestly advised " ch. 1870 to " exhorted "] 
to attend [in. 1870: the meetings of the same]. 

Ans. 2. Two or more classes may meet at the same time and 
place, at their own option, and their leaders may alternate in 
conducting the exercises. 

Ans. 3. ["Let the preacher" ch. 1870 to "The pastor shall"] visit 
every class once a quarter [om. 1870: if practicable], and report its 
condition to the Quarterly Conference ; and let him hold general 
class-meetings as often as he shall find it expedient. 

1844.] Ques. 2. [Om. 1858, re-in. 1870: Can any thing be done in 
order to make the class-meetings (om. 1870: lively and) (om. 1846, re- 
in. 1870: more) profitable?] 

1858.] Let improper leaders be removed from office: provided, that 
no leaders be removed except by the preacher in charge. 

1844.] Ans. 1. [Om. 1858, re-in. 1870: Change improper leaders.] 

Ans. 2. [Om. 1866, re-in. 1870: Let ("the leaders" ch. 1858 to "them," 
ch. 1870 to "the leaders") frequently meet each other's classes.] 

Ans. 3. [Om. 1858, re-in. 1870: Let us observe which leaders are 
the most useful ; and let these meet the other classes as often as 
possible.] 

Question. How often shall we permit those who are not of our Church 
to meet in class? 

Ans. At every other meeting of the class, in every place, let no stran- 
ger be admitted. At other times they may; but the same person not 
above twice or thrice. 



Sunday-schools. 81 



SECTION V. 
1870.] Of Sunday-schools.* 

1844.] Question. [" What shall we do for the rising generation '.' ch. 
1870 to " What directions (' are ' ch. 1882 to ' shall be ') given con- 
cerning Sunday-schools ? "] 

Ans. 1. Let Sunday-schools be formed in all our congregations, 
where ten [" children " ch. 1878 to "persons"] can be collected for 
that purpose; [in. 1882: and let mission schools be formed wher- 
ever practicable]. 

Let our catechisms be used as extensively as possible Jom. [1882. 
1870: both] in our Sunday-schools [om, 1870: and families], and let the 
preachers faithfully enforce upon [om.1870: parents and] Sunday-school 
teachers the great importance of instructing children in the doctrines and 
duties of our holy religion. 

1874.] Ans. 2. Let [in. 1878: all] the [in. 1882: Sunday-schools] 
fin. 1878: connected with our congregations] be under the control 
of our own Church ; and [" it is recommended that they use our own 
publications" ch. 1882 to "let them use our own Catechisms, Ques- 
tion-books, and periodical literature "]. 

1844.] Ans. 3. [" Each Quarterly Conference shall he deemed "ch. 
1882 to "The Quarterly Conference of each circuit and station 
shall be"] a Board of Managers, having [in. 1882: the] supervis- 
ion of all the Sunday-schools [om. 1882: and Sunday-school societies! 
within its ["limits" ch. 1882 to "bounds"], [om. 1866: and shall be 
auxiliary to the Sunday-school ("Union" ch. 1854 to "Society") of the 
Methodist Episcopal Church, (in. 1846: South,) and each Annual Confer- 
ence shall report to said ("Union" ch. 1854 to "Society") the number of 
auxiliaries within its bounds, together with other facts presented in the 
annual reports of the preachers, as above stated]. [In. 1882: It shall 
elect at the fourth Quarterly Conference of each year, on nomi- 
nation of the preacher in charge, a superintendent for each Sun- 
day-school under its care : provided, that when a vacancy occurs 
in the superintendency of any Sunday-school, during the interim 
of the Quarterly Conference, the preacher in charge shall appoint 
a superintendent to serve until the meeting of the next Quar- 
terly Conference : and provided, also, that the preacher in charge 
shall appoint a superintendent for any new school that may be 
organized between the meetings of the Quarterly Conference.] 

Ans. 4. ["And it shall be the especial dutv of preachers having charge 
of circuits and stations, with the aid of the other preachers, to see that this 
be done; to engage the co-operation of as many of our members as they 
can ; to visit the schools " ch. 1882 to " It shall be the duty of the preach- 
er in charge of every circuit and station to be present in all the 
Sunday-schools in his charge"] as often as practicable; [in. 1878, 
om. 1882: to secure, as far as possible, with the aid of officers and teachers 
and parents, the regular attendance of the scholars upon divine service;] 
[in. 1882: to catechise the children, to preach to them as often as 
convenient, to exhort them to attend regularly upon divine serv- 
ice, to see that they are instructed in the doctrines and usages 

*In 1870 this and Sect'on II., Chanter IV., were formed out of the section 
entitled " Of the Instruction of Children." 



82 Means of Grace. 



of our Church, and to look after their spiritual welfare, as a part 
of his regular pastoral charge ;] [om. 18S2: to preach on the subject of 
Sunday-schools and religious instruction iu each congregation,] [om. 
1870: at least once in six months;] ["to" ch. 1882 to "He shall also"] 
lay before the Quarterly Conference, at each quarterly meeting, 
to be entered ["on" ch. 1882 to "upon*'] its journal, a written 
statement of the number and state of the Sunday-schools ["with- 
in their respective circuits and stations" ch. 1882 to in his charge"], 
[in. 1882: and of the pastoral instruction of children], and [om. 
1882: to] make a report of the same to ["their several Annual Con- 
ferences" ch. 1882 to "his Annual Conference"]. 

1874.] Each Annual Conference shall elect a Corresponding Secre- 
tary, to represent the Sunday-school interests of that Conference to the 
Sunday-school ["Secretary" ch. 1878 to "Editor"] elected by the Gen- 
eral Conference. 

1882.] Ans. 5. Each Annual Conference shall establish a Sun- 
day-school Board, composed of one minister and one layman 
from each Presiding Elder's District, which shall give special 
attention to all the Sunday-school interests within the bounds of 
the Conference. The Board shall meet annually, at the same 
time and place as the Annual Conference, and shall act as a 
Committee on Sunday-schools. 

Ans. 6. It is recommended that a Sunday-school Conference be 
held in each Presiding Elder's District, either during the session 
of the District Conference or at some other time during the Con- 
ference year; and it shall be the duty of the Presiding Elder to 
furnish in advance a suitable programme, which may be used by 
said Sunday-school Conference. 

Ans. 7. It is also recommended that a Conference Sunday- 
school Convention be held annually within the bounds of the 
Conference, at such time and place as may be designated by the 
Conference Sunday-school Board, and under such regulations 
and programme as this Board may provide. 

Ans. 8. The General Conference shall elect an Editor of Sun- 
day-school Books and Periodicals, who shall have editorial super- 
vision of all the publications belonging to the Sunday-school De- 
partment. He shall reside at Nashville, Tenn. The Sunday- 
school Committee shall furnish him such clerical and editorial 
assistance as may be necessary. 

1878.] Ans. 9. The General Conference shall elect a commit- 
tee of five, of which the Sunday-school Editor shall be the chair- 
man, who, with the Book Agent [in. 1882: and Book Committee], 
shall provide for the publication of Sunday-school books and 
periodicals, and have general supervision of the Sunday-school 
interests [in. 1882: of the Church], [om. 1882: with power to appoint a 
Secretary, "if it be deemed necessary]. 

Ans. lO. Let every Sunday-school, so far as practicable, be or- 
ganized into a Missionary Society, auxiliary to the ["Annual Con- 
ference Missionary Society " ch. 1882 to "Board of Missions"]. 

1844.] And it is recommended that, in all cases where it can [1858. 
be done, our Sunday-schools contribute to the amount of at least one cent 
per quarter for each teacher and scholar. One-half of the amount so col- 



Sunday-schools. 83 



lected in each school shall be appropriated for the purchase of tracts, to be 
distributed under the direction of the preachers and superintendents, and 
the other half shall be forwarded to the treasurer of the Sunday-school 
[" Union" ch. 1854 to u Society "] of the Methodist Episcopal Church, [in. 
1846: South]. 

It is recommended that each Annual Conference, where the [1882. 
general state of the work will allow, request the appointment of a special 
agent, to travel throughout its bounds, for the purpose of promoting the 
interests of Sunday-schools; and his expenses shall be paid out of collec- 
tions which he shall be directed to make, or otherwise, as shall be ordered 
by the Conference. 



CHAPTER VII. 

1844.] Op the Method by Which Immoral Traveling Min- [1846. 
isters or Preachers Shall Be Brought to Trial, Found Guilty 
and Reproved or Suspended in the Intervals op the Conference. 

1846.] Of the Administration of the Discipline Respect- [1870. 
ing Traveling Ministers and Preachers. 

1870.] Administration of Discipline. 

SECTION I. 
1866.] Trial of a Bishop. 

1844.] Ques. 1. [Om. 1854, re-in. 1870: To whom is a Bishop 
amenable for his conduct? 

Am. To the General Conference, who have power to expel 
him for improper conduct, if they see it necessary]. 

Ques. 2. [Om. 1866, re-in. 1870 : What provision (" shall be " ch. 1870 to 

"is") made for the trial of a Bishop, if he should be accused of 
(in. 1854, om. 1866: serious imprudence or) immorality (om. 1858, re-in. 
1870: in the interval of the General Conference).] 

If a Bishop be accused of immorality, three traveling elders [1854. 
shall call upon him, and examine him on the subject; and if the three 
elders verily believe that the Bishop is guilty of the crime, they shall call 
to their aid two Presiding Elders from two Districts in the neighborhood 
of that where the crime Avas committed, each of which Presiding Elders 
shall bring with him two elders, or an elder and a deacon. The above- 
mentioned nine persons shall form a conference, to examine into the 
charge brought against the Bishop; and if two-thirds of them veriiy be- 
lieve him to be suilty of the crime laid to his charge, they shall have au- 
thority to suspend the Bishop till the ensuing General Conference, and the 
Districts shall be regulated in the meantime as is provided in the third 
and fifth sections; but no accusation shall be received against a Bishop, 
except it be delivered in writing, signed by those who are to prove the 
crime; and a copy of the accusation shall be given to the accused Bishop. 

1854. I"lf a Bishop be accused of serious" ch. 1866 to [1870. 
"When a Bishop shall be under report, or be accused of "| imprudence or 
immorality, three traveling elders shall call upon him and carefully in- 
quire into' the case, and, if necessarv, examine witnesses in proof ot tne 
guilt or innocence of the accused; and if they believe him guilty of im- 
prudence of a serious character, and he do not manifest penitence and 
promise amendment ; or if thev believe him guilty of immoral conduct, in 
either case they shall report the matter to another Bishop— if one be con- 
veniently near, and if not, then to a Presiding Elder-and it shall be his 
dutv to summon together, at some convenient place, not less than twelve 
traveling elders, and also the witnesses by whom the accusation is ex- 
pected to be established; and the said elders shall form a conference or 
tribunal for the trial of the accused, in which the Bishop or Presiding 
Elder, as the case mav be, shall preside. And if two-thirds of the elders 
so assembled verilv believe the accused Bishop to be guilty of an offense 
requiring punishment, they shall have power to suspend or expel him, as 
the case may require. , 

1870.] Am. 1. When a Bishop shall be under report, or be 

(84) 



A Traveling Preacher. 85 

accused, of immorality, three traveling elders shall call upon 
him and carefully inquire into the case, and, if they believe him 
guilty, they shall report the matter to another Bishop ; and it 
shall be his duty to summon together, at some convenient place, 
not less than twelve traveling elders, and also the witnesses by 
whom the accusation is expected to be established ; and the saici 
elders shall form a committee for the investigation of the charge 
brought against the Bishop. And if two-thirds of them verily 
believe the accused to be guilty, they shall have power to sus- 
pend him till the ensuing General Conference. 

1844.] Ans. 2. ["But no accusation" ch. 1854 to "Xo charge"] 
against a Bishop shall be entertained except it be made in writ- 
ing, signed by those who propose to establish [" the same " ch. 1850 
to "it"] ; and a copy of the charge or accusation, with the speci- 
fications, shall be delivered to the accused [om. isto: Bishop] a suf- 
ficient length of time [om. 1870: before the trial] to enable him to 
make all necessary preparations for his defense. 

And if the condemned Bishop be dissatisfied with the verdict [1870. 
in his case, he shall have the right to appeal to the ensuing General Con- 
ference, which shall finally decide the case upon the evidence furnished 
in the minutes of the trial before the inferior tribunal. 

Ques. 3. [Om. 1866, re-in. 1870: If a Bishop cease from traveling 
at large among the people, shall he still exercise his episcopal 
office among us in any degree ?] 

Ans. [Om. 1866, re-in. 1870: If he cease from traveling] [in. 1866. 
om. 1S70: When a Bishop shall cease to travel at large among^the people] 
without the consent of the General Conference, he shall not 
thereafter exercise [om. 1866, re-in. 1S70: the] [in. 1866, om. 1870: his] 
episcopal office in our Church. 



SECTION II. 
1866.] [Om. 1870: Of the] Trial of a Traveling Preacher. 

1870.] Ques. 1. To whom is a traveling preacher amenable 
for his conduct ? 

Ans. To the Annual Conference, which shall have power to 
try, acquit, or expel him. 

1844. J What shall be done when an elder, deacon, or preach- [1866. 
er is under report of being guilty of some crime, expressly forbidden in 
the word of God as an unchristian practice, sufficient to exclude a person 
from the kingdom of grace and glory? 

1870.] Ques. 2. What shall be done when a traveling preacher 
is accused of immorality ? 

1844.] Let the Presiding Elder, in the absence of the Bishop, call as 
many traveling ministers as he shall think fit (at least three), and, if pos- 
sible, bring the accused and the accuser face to face. If the person be 
clearly convicted, he shall be suspended from all official services in the 
Church till the ensuing Annual Conference, at which his case shall be 
fully considered and determined. But if the accused be a Presiding Elder, 
the preachers must call in the Presiding Elder of the neighboring District, 
who is required to attend and preside at the trial. 

1866.] When any traveling preacher is under report of be- [1870. 
ing guilty of some crime expressly forbidden in the word of God, if it be 
in the interval of the Annual Conference, let the Presiding Elder, in the 



86 Administration. 



absence of the Bishop, call as many traveling preachers as he shall think 
fit (at least three), and, if possible, bring the accused and the accuser face 
to face. When the cringe is alleged to have been committed in the absence 
of anv other party or parties competent to give testimony, the statement 
of both the accused and the accuser shall be taken, and the committee be- 
fore whom the case is brought shall give both statements whatever weight 
they deem them entitled to, in rendering their verdict for guilt or inno- 
cence. 

1870.] When a traveling elder or deacon is under report of [1886. 
being guilty of some crime expressly forbidden in the word of God, if it be 
in the interval of the Annual Conference, let the Presiding Elder, in the 
absence of the Bishop, call as many traveling preachers as he shall think 
fit (at least three), and, if possible, bring the accused and the accuser face 
to face. If the accused be clearly convicted, he shall be suspended till the 
ensuing Annual Conference. 

1886.] Am. 1. When a traveling preacher is under report of 
immorality, or accused thereof in writing, signed by a minister 
or member of our Church, if it be in the interval of the Annual 
Conference of which he is a member, let the Presiding Elder, in 
the absence of a Bishop, call together as many traveling preach- 
ers as he shall think fit (at least three), to investigate the report 
or accusation. If practicable, bring the accused and the accuser 
face to face before the committee. If the accused be an elder, 
the committee shall be composed of elders ; and if the accused 
be a deacon, the committee shall be elders or deacons. 

If the accused be convicted, he shall be suspended until the 
ensuing Annual Conference. In case of conviction, the commit- 
tee shall prepare in due form a bill of charges and specifications 
against the accused, and present them to him by copy a sufficient 
length of time before Conference for him to prepare for his trial. 
They shall also appoint one of their number, or some other mem- 
ber of the Conference, to prosecute the accused before the com- 
mittee of trial at the session of the Conference. 

1866.] The Presiding Elder shall cause an exact record of 
the investigation, signed by the President and Secretary, to be 
transmitted to the Annual Conference ["at" ch. 1870 to " By "] 
[" which his case " ch. 1886 to " this record, and such other testimo- 
ny as may be obtained, the case"] shall be fully considered 
and determined, [in. 1886: without the intervention of another 
committee of investigation]. If the accused be a Presiding 
Elder, any three traveling elders or deacons of his District 
("shall" ch. 1870 to "may"] inquire into the ["report" ch. 1S70 to 
'case"], and if they judge it necessary, ["call in the Presiding 
Elder of another District" ch. 1870 to "report to the Bishop,"] who 
shall appoint a committee of ["five" ch. 1870 to "at least three"] 
elders from within the bounds of the Annual Conference of 
which the accused is a member; ["and" ch. 1870 to "he shall"] 
also preside at the investigation, [in. 1870: or some traveling elder 
appointed by him; and the accused, if guilty, shall be sus- 
pended]. 

1844.] If the accused and [in. 1846: the] accuser cannot be 
brought face to face, but the supposed delinquent ["flees from 
trial" ch. 1870 to "evades an investigation"], it shall be received 
as a presumptive proof of guilt; and out of the mouth of two or 



A Traveling Preacher. 87 

three witnesses he shall be condemned, [in. 1870: and be accord- 
ingly suspended]. Nevertheless, even in that case the Annual 
Conference shall ["reconsider" ch. 1870 to "consider"] and deter- 
mine the whole matter. 

1866.] Ans. 2. When the accusation is preferred during the 
session of the Annual Conference, it shall first be referred to a 
committee of three traveling elders f" whose duty it shall be to bring 
forward all the charges preferred in proper form, and also report to the 
Conference such cases as they judge necessary to be tried " ch. 1870 to " for 
investigation, who shall report to the Conference whether or not 
they judge a trial necessary "]. If the Conference differ in judg- 
ment from the committee, a new committee may be appointed 
to inquire into the facts and report. 

1870.] The committee of investigation, reporting a case for 
trial, shall bring forward the bill of charges in proper form, and 
appoint one or more of their number to prosecute it. 

1866.] ["And all cases so reported for trial'; ch. 1870 to "Every 
case to be tried "] shall be referred to a committee of not less than 
nine, nor more than thirteen, who, in the presence of a Bishop 
or a chairman, whom the President of the Conference shall ap- 
point, and one or more of the Secretaries of the Conference, shall 
have full power to try the case ; and their decision shall be final, 
save as to the right of appeal : provided [om. 1870 r always], that the 
accused shall ["upon good grounds alleged to challenge five in a com- 
mittee of nine, or seven in a committee of thirteen, and in the same ratio 
for any other number " ch. 1886 to " be allowed the right of peremptory 
challenge of five in constituting a committee of thirteen, and of 
three in a committee of nine, besides the unlimited right of chal- 
lenge for cause, of the validity of which cause the chairman of 
the committee shall be the judge"]. And the said committee 
shall make a faithful report to the |om. 1886: Secretary of the] Con- 
ference, in writing, and deliver up to ["him" ch. 1886 to " the Sec- 
retary"] the whole record of the case, with the decision ren- 
dered. 

1844.] Qnes. 3. ["Om. 1866, re-in. 1870: What shall be done in 
cases of improper tempers, words, or actions ?] 

Ans. [In. 1866, om. 1870: When a traveling preacher is under report of 
indulging improper temper, words, or actions, he] [om. 1866, re-in. 1870: The 
person so offending] shall be reprehended by his senior in oihce. 
Should a second transgression take place, one, two, or three min- 
isters or preachers are to be taken as witnesses. If he be not 
then cured, [" he shall be tried" ch. 1870 to "accusation shall be pre- 
ferred"] at the next Annual Conference, and [om. 1870: if found 
guilty and impenitent, shall be expelled from the Connection! [om. 1866: 
and his name so returned in the Minutes of the Conference] [in. 1870: the 
accused shall be dealt with as in a case of immorality]. 

Ques. 4. [Om. 1866, re-in. 1870: What shall be done with those 
ministers or preachers who hold and disseminate, publicly or 
privately, doctrines which are contrary to our Articles of Re- 
ligion?] 

Ans. [In. 1866, om. 1870: When any traveling preacher shall be under 



Administration. 



report of holding and disseminating, publicly or privately, doctrines 
which are contrary to our Articles of Religion, | Let the Same process 
be observed as in the case of lorn. 1870: gross] immorality ; but if 
the minister or preacher so offending do solemnly engage not to 
disseminate such erroneous doctrines in public or in private, he 
shall be borne with till his case be laid before the next Annual 
Conference, which shall determine the matter. 

What shall be done with a member of an Annual Conference 11866. 
who conducts himself in a manner which renders him unacceptable to the 
people as a traveling preacher? 

1866.] Ques. 5. What shall be done when a traveling preach- 
er is complained of as being so unacceptable, inefficient, or secu- 
lar, as to be no longer useful in his work ? 

Ans. 1. |Om. 18(56: When any member of an Annual Conference shall 
be charged with having so conducted himself as to render him unaccepta- 
ble to the people as a traveling preacher, it shall be the duty of] [in. 1866, 
om. 1870: When a traveling preacher is under report of being so unac- 
ceptable, inerlicient, or secular, as to be no longer useful in his work] The 

Conference to which he belongs ["to" ch. 1866 to "shall "] inves- 
tigate the case, and, if it appear that the complaint is well found- 
ed, and he do not give the Conference satisfaction that he will 
amend or voluntarily retire, it may locate him without his con- 
sent. 

Ans. 2. [om. 1870: Provided that] He shall be at liberty to defend 
himself before the Conference in person, or by his representa- 
tive ; and if he be located in his absence, without having been 
previously notified of an intention thus to proceed against him, 
he may apply to the Conference, at its next session, to be heard 
in his defense, ["in which case they shall reconsider the matter" ch. 
1870 to " and the matter shall be reconsidered"] for that purpose. 

1870.] Ques. 6. What shall be done in the case of a preacher 
who refuses to attend to the work assigned him ? 

1844.] Ans. No deacon or elder who ceases to travel without 
the consent of the Annual Conference, certified under the hand 
of the President of the Conference, except in case of sickness, de- 
bility, or other unavoidable circumstances, shall, on any account, 
exercise the peculiar functions of his office, or even be allowed to 
preach among us ; but the final determination in all such cases 
is with the Annual Conference. 

[Om. 1870 ^Provided,] Nevertheless, [om. 1870: that] in all the 
above-mentioned cases of trial and conviction an appeal to the 
ensuing General Conference shall be allowed, if the condemned 

gerson signify [in. 1870: to the President or the Secretary of the 
onference] his intention at the time of his condemnation, or at 
any time thereafter when he is informed thereof. 

1886.] If the preacher who has been tried and convicted 
shall so desire, he shall notify in writing the Bishop or President 
of the Annual Conference of his wish to have his appeal tried 
before the ensuing session of the General Conference. In such 
case it shall be the duty of the Bishop to appoint a committee of 
nine members of an adjoining Annual Conference, who shall 
constitute a temporary court of appeals. The Bishop shall noti- 



Trial of a Local Preacher. 89 

fy the committee and appellant of the place and time fixed by 
him to hear the appeal. He shall also preside, or appoint an 
elder to preside, as chairman of the committee when the appeal 
shall be heard. He shall also appoint a secretary. The hearing 
of the appeal shall be according to the rules observed by the 
Committee on Appeals of the General Conference. The decision 
of this court shall be final in the case, and shall be certified by 
the chairman and secretary thereof to the next session of the An- 
nual Conference to which the appellant belongs, and shall be en- 
tered upon the journal of said Conference : provided, that this 
right of appeal shall not be so construed as to apply to the case 
of a preacher who has been located for being so unacceptable, in- 
efficient, or secular, as to be no longer useful in his work. 



SECTION III. 
1870.] Trial of a Probationer. 

Question. What shall be done with a preacher on trial who is 
accused of immorality ? 

1844.] Ans. ["A preacher on trial who maybe accused of crime" 
ch. 1870 to "He"] shall be accountable to the Quarterly Confer- 
ence of the circuit on which he travels. The Presiding Elder 
shall call a committee of [om. 1870: three local preachers, who raav 
suspend him. And the Quarterly Conference may expel him . Neverthel- 
ess, he shall have the right to an appeal to the next Annual Conference.] 
[in. 1870: investigation, and the course of discipline shall be pur- 
sued that is made and provided for a local preacher under a like 
accusation]. 

SECTION IV. 
1846. ["Op the Administration of Discipline Respecting Local 
Preachers" ch. 1866 to (om. 1870: "Op the) Trial of a Local 
Preacher."] 

1870.] Ques. 1. To whom is a local preacher amenable for 
his conduct? 

Ans. To the Quarterly Conference, which shall have power 
to try, acquit, or expel him. 

1844.] What shall be done when a local elder, deacon, or preacher is 
reported to he guilty of some crime expresslv forbidden in the word of 
God, sufficient to exclude a person from the kingdom of grace and glory? 

1870.] Ques. 2. What shall be done when a local preacher is 
accused of immorality? 

1844.] Ans. 1. [in. 1S66: When a local preacher is under re- 
port of ("being guilty of some crime expressly forbidden in the word of 
God '' ch. 1878 to "immorality")], [in. 1886: or accused thereof in 
writing,] [in. 1878: (om. 1886: in the absence of a bill of charges) signed 
by a member of our Church,] the preacher ["having" ch. 1870 to 
"in"] charge shall ["call" ch. 1870 to "appoint"] a committee 
[om. 1878: consisting] of three [om. 1870: or more] local preachers, 
[in. 1878: (« if they can be had" ch. 1886 to " and if local preachers can- 



90 Administration. 



not be obtained, of") members of the Church,] fom. 1870: before 
whom it shall be the duly of the accused to appear, unci by whom he 
shall be acquitted, or, if found guilty, suspended until the next Quar- 
terly Conference) | in. 1870: to investigate the report (in. 1886: or 
accusation). ( m. 1886: and) If ("they" ch. 1886 to "upon investiga- 
tion, this committee ") judge a trial necessary, they shall ("appoint 
one or more of their members to prepare" ch. 1878 to "see that") a 
bill of charges and specifications ("and present it" ch. 1878 to "be 
drawn in proper form, and shall ") (in. 1878, om. 1886: select) (in. 
1886: appoint) a (in. ]886: local preacher or) (in. 1878: member of 
the Church to prosecute the case) before the ensuing Quarterly 
Conference], fin. 1878: (om. 18S6: Provided,) A copy of the (in. 1886: 
bill of) charges and specifications shall be delivered to the accused 
a sufficient length of time before the trial to enable him to 
make ("all" ch. 1866 to " the") necessary preparations for his de- 
fense]. 

And the preacher in charge shall cause exact minutes of the [1870. 
charges, testimony, and examination, together with the decision of the 
committee, to be laid before the Quarterly Conference, where it shall be 
the duty of the accused to appear. 

1870.] Ans. 2. The committee of investigation shall, in every 
case, make a report to the Quarterly Conference ; and if the Con- 
ference differ in judgment, a new committee may be appointed 
to inquire into the facts and to report. 

Ans. 3. A local preacher who has been notified by the Presid- 
ing Elder, or the preacher in charge, of a bill of charges and 
specifications thus found against him, shall not be allowed to 
exercise the functions of his office until the case has been pre- 
sented to and determined by the Quarterly Conference. 

1844.] Ans. 4. [Om. 1870: And] The President [in. 1870: of the 
Quarterly Conference] shall, at the commencement of the trial, 
appoint a secretary, who shall take down regular minutes of the 
evidence r« of the trial " ch. 1870 to " and proceedings "]. [» which " 
ch. 1870 to "The"] minutes, when read and approved, shall be 
signed by the President, and also by the members [om. 1870: of the 
Conference] who are present, or a majority of them, [in. 1870: and 
the sentence of the Quarterly Conference shall be pronounced 
by the President]. 

Ques. 3. [Om. 1866, re- in. 1870 :_ What shall be done in case of im- 
proper tempers, words, or actions?] 

Ans. [In. 1866, om. 1870: When a local preacher is under report of be- 
ing guilty of improper tempers, words, or actions, he] [om. 1866, re-in. 
1870: The person so offending] shall be reprehended by the 
preacher having charge. Should a second transgression take 
place, one, two, or three faithful friends are to be taken as wit- 
nesses. If he be not then cured, he shall be ["tried at the next 
Quarterly Conference" ch. 1870 to "dealt with as in a case of immor- 
ality "] ; and, if found guilty and impenitent, he shall be expelled 
from the Church. 

1870. Ques. 4. What shall be done with those local preach- 
ers who hold and disseminate, publicly or privately, doctrines 
which are contrary to our Articles of Religion ? 



Trial of a Member. 91 



Ans. Let the same process be observed as in case of immo- 
rality. 

Ques. 5. What shall be done when a local elder or deacon is 
complained of as being so unacceptable or inefficient as to be no 
longer useful in his work, and the Quarterly Conference refuses 
to pass his character on that ground? 

Ans. The Quarterly Conference next succeeding shall proceed 
to investigate the case ; and if it appear that the complaint is 
well founded, and he do not give the Conference satisfaction that 
he will amend, or voluntarily retire, the Conference may depose 
him from the ministry. He shall be at liberty to defend himself 
before the Conference in person, or by his representative. The 
President of the Quarterly Conference shall have regular min- 
utes of the investigation taken, which, on being read and ap- 
proved, shall be signed by himself and a majority of the mem- 
bers of the Conference. 

Nevertheless, in all the above-mentioned cases of trial and 
conviction, an appeal to the ensuing Annual Conference shall be 
allowed, if the condemned person signify his intention to appeal 
at the time of his condemnation, or at airy time thereafter when 
he is informed thereof. 

SECTION V. 

1844.] Of Bringing to Trial, Finding Guilty, and Re- [1846. 
proving, Suspending, or Excluding Disorderly Persons from So- 
ciety and Church Privileges. 

1846. J Of the Administration of the Discipline Re- [1866. 
specting Church-members. 

1866.] [Om. 1878: Of the] Trial of a Member. 

1844.] What shall we do with those members of our Church who 
willfully and repeatedly neglect to meet their class? 

Let the elder, deacon, or one of the preachers visit them, whenever it is 
practicable, and explain to them the consequence if they continue to neg- 
lect, viz. : expulsion. 

If they do not amend, let him who has the charge of the circuit or sta- 
tion bring their case before the Church, or a select number, before whom 
they shall have been cited to appear; and if they be found guilty of will- 
ful neglect, by the decision of a majority of the members before whom 
their case is brought, let them be laid aside, and let tbe preacher show 
that they are excluded for [" a breach of our rules " ch. ISoi to " neglect of 
class-meetings "], and not for immoral conduct. 

Ques. 1. [Om. 1866, re-in. 1870: How shall an accused member be 
brought to trial ? 

Ans. 1. Before the (« Society " ch. 185S to " Church ") of which he 
is a member, or a select number of them, in the presence of a 
Bishop, elder, deacon, or preacher, in the following manner :] 

l«et the accused and accuser be brought face to face; but if this cannot 
be done, let the next best evidence be procured. If the accused person be 
found guilty by the decision of a majority of the members before whom he 
is brought to trial, and the crime be such as is expressly forbidden by the 
word of God, sufficient to exclude a person from the kingdom of grace and 

glory, let the minister or preacher who has the charge of the circuit expel 
im. 

1866.] When a member of the Church is under report of 
["being guilty of some crime expressly forbidden in the word of God" ch. 



92 Administration. 



1878 to "immorality "J, [in. 1878, om. 1880: in the absence of a bill of 
charges] [in. 1886: or accused thereof in writing] signed by a 
member of our Church, the preacher [" haying" ch. 1878 to " in "] 
charge shall appoint a committee of three discreet members, who 
shall investigate the report [in. 1866: or accusation]. [Om. is66: 
and] If, [in. 18S6: upon investigation,] they judge a trial necessa- 
ry, they shall [" appoint one of their number to prepare a bill of charges 
and specifications, and also " ch. 1886 to " see that a bill of charges and 
specifications is prepared, and"] appoint a [in. 1886: member of 
the committee, or some other] member of the Church, to prose- 
cute the case. 

Upon the presentation of such a bill of charges, the preacher 
shall appoint a committee of not less than five, nor more than 
thirteen, [in. 1S70: before whom the accused shall be duly cited to 
appear,] who shall have full power to try the case ; and if the ac- 
cused be found guilty by a majority of the committee, [om. 1S70: 
and the crime be such as is expressly forbidden by the word of God,] let 
the preacher declare him suspended or expelled. Nevertheless, 
the preacher may, at his discretion, bring the case before the 
whole Church for trial. 

A copy of the charge and specifications shall be delivered to 
the accused a sufficient length of time before the trial to enable 
him to make all necessary preparations for his defense ; and in 
case of a trial before a committee, he shall be allowed [« upon 
good reasons alleged" ch. 1878 to " a peremptory "] challenge of two 
in a committee of five, and in like ratio for any other number, 
[in. 187S: besides unlimited right of challenge for cause, of the va- 
lidity of which cause the presiding officer in the trial shall be the 
judge]. 

When the crime is alleged to have been committed in the ab- [1870. 
sence of any other party or parties competent to give testimony, the 
statementof both the accused and the accuser shall be taken, and the com- 
mittee before whom the case is brought for trial shall give both state- 
ments whatever weight they deem them entitled to in rendering their ver- 
dict for guilt or innocence. 

The preacher in charge shall preside at the trial, and decide 
all questions of law appertaining to or growing out of the case. 
[In. 1S70: He shall, at the commencement of the trial, appoint a 
Secretary, who shall take down regular minutes of the evidence 
and proceedings, which minutes, when read and approved, shall 
be signed by the President and the Secretary.] 

1844.] If, [in. 1878: after sufficient notice,] the accused [om. 
1878: person] evade trial by absenting himself, [om.1878: after suffi- 
cient notice given him, and the circumstances of the case be strong and 
presumptive,] let [om. 1878: him be esteemed as guilty, and be accord- 
ingly ("excluded" ch. 1866 to "suspended or expelled")] [in. 1878: the 
trial proceed as though he were present]. Witnesses from with- 
out shall not be rejected. 

Ans. 2. But in case of neglect of duties of any kind, imprudent 
conduct, indulging sinful tempers or words, or disobedience to 
the order and discipline of the Church : First, let private reproof 
be given by a preacher or leader ; and if there be an acknowl- 



Trial of a Member. 93 

edgment of the fault, and ["proper humiliation" ch. 1878 to "prom- 
ise of amendment"], the person may be borne with; [" n a sec- 
ond offense" ch. 1878 to " otherwise"] the preacher [ m. 1878: or leader] 
["may take one or two" ch. 1878 to "must take with him two or 
three"] faithful friends, [in. 1878: who shall labor to bring the of- 
fender to proper repentance ; but if he will not hear them, and 
there be no sign of amendment], [om. 1878: on a third offense let the 
case be brought before the Church or a select number; and if there be no 
sign of real humiliation,] the offender must be ["cut off" ch. 1878 to 
"dealt with as in case of immorality "]. 

Ans. 3. If a member of our Church [" shall be clearly convicted 
of endeavoring" ch. 1870 to "endeavor"] to sow dissensions in any 
of om- societies, by inveighing against either our doctrines or 
discipline, such person so offending shall be first reproved by 
the senior minister or preacher of his circuit; and if he persist 
in such pernicious practices, he shall be [" expelled from the Church " 
ch. 1878 to "dealt with as in case of immorality "]. 

1858.] [Om. 1866, re-in. 1870: Ques. 2. What shall be done in case 
of disputes between members of the Church? 

1844.] Ans. 1. On any dispute between two or more mem- 
bers of our Church, concerning the payment of debts, or oth- 
erwise, which cannot be settled by the parties concerned, the 
preacher ("who has the charge of the circuit or station" ch. 1870 to 
"in charge") shall inquire into the circumstances of the case, 
and shall recommend to the contending parties a reference, 
consisting of one arbiter chosen by the plaintiff, and another 
chosen by the defendant, which two arbiters so chosen shall 
nominate a third — the three arbiters being members of our 
Church. 

Ans. 2. But if one of the parties be dissatisfied with the judg- 
ment given, such party may apply to the ensuing Quarterly (om. 
1854: meeting) Conference (om. 1S70: of the circuit) for (om. 1870: al- 
lowance to have) a second arbitration; and if the Quarterly (om. 
1854: meeting) Conference see sufficient reason, they shall grant a 
second arbitration, in which case each party shall choose two ar- 
biters, and the four arbiters shall choose a fifth, the judgment of 
a majority of whom shall be final; and any person refusing to 
abide by such judgment shall be (" excluded the Church" ch. 1870 to 
"dealt with as in case of immorality"). 

Ans. 3. And if any member of our Church shall refuse, in cases 
of debt or other disputes, to refer the matter to arbitration, when 
recommended by him who has the charge of the circuit, or shall 
enter into a lawsuit with another member before these measures 
are taken, he shall be ("expelled" ch. 1878 to "dealt with as in case 
of immorality "), unless the case be of such a nature as to require 
and justify a process at law.] 

The preachers who have the oversight of circuits are required [1866. 
to execute ail our rules fully and strenuously against all frauds, and par- 
ticularly against dishonest insolvencies, suffering none to remain in the 
Church on any account who are found guilty of any fraud. 

To prevent scandal, when any of our members fail in business, or con- 



94 Administration. 



tract debts which they are not able to pay, let two or three judicious mem- 
bers of the Church inspect the accounts, contracts, and circumstances of 
the case of the supposed delinquent; and if he have behaved dishonestly, 
or borrowed money without a probability of paying, let him be expelled. 

Whenever a complaint is made against any member of our Church for 
non-payment of debt, when the accounts are adjusted, and the amount as- 
certained, the preacher having the charge shall call the debtor before a 
committee of at least three, to show cause why he does not make payment. 
The committee shall determine what further time shall be granted him for 
payment, and what security, if any, shall be given for payment; and in 
case the debtor refuses to comply, he shall be expelled; but in such ca<e be 
may appeal to the Quarterly Conference, and their decision shall be final. 
And in case the creditor complains that justice is not done him, he may- 
lay his grievance before the Quarterly Conference, and their decision shall 
be final; and if the creditor refuse to comply he shall be expelled. 

Nevertheless, if in any of the above-mentioned cases the minister or 
preacher differ in judgment from a majority of the ["■Society" ch. 1858 to 
" Church"] or select number, concerning the innocence or guilt of the ac- 
cused person, the trial in such case may be referred by the minister or 
preacher to the ensuing Quarterly [om. 1854: meeting] Conference. 

1870.] [" Nevertheless, in all of the above-mentioned cases of trial 
and expulsion, an " ch. 1878 to " In all cases of suspension or expul- 
sion the accused shall have the right to "] appeal to the ensuing 
Quarterly Conference : [" shall be allowed, if the condemned person " 
ch. 1878 to "provided, that he "] signify to the pastor his intention 
to appeal, at the time of his condemnation, or at any time there- 
after, when officially informed thereof. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

Of Appeals. 



SECTION I. 

Appeal of a Traveling Preacher. 

1844.] In all [om. 1870. the above-mentioned i cases it shall be 
the duty of the Secretary of the Annual Conference to [om. 1866: 
keep regular minutes of the trial, including all the questions proposed to 
the witnesses and their answers, together with the crime with which the 
accused is charged, the specification or specifications, and also] preserve 
the documents relating to the ["case" ch. 1870 to "trial' of mem- 
bers"], which [om. 1866. minutes and] documents only, in [om. 1870: 
case of i an appeal from the decision of an Annual Conference, 
shall be presented to the General Conference, | « in " ch. 1886 to "as "] 
evidence ["on" ch. i8S6to "in"] the case. 

[Om. 1870: And in all cases] When an appeal is made, and ["ad- 
mitted" ch. 1870 to "allowed"] by the General Conference, [in. 
1866: there shall be a committee appointed, consisting of one del- 
egate from each Annual Conference, who, in the presence of the 
Bishop and one or more of the Secretaries of the General Confer- 
ence, shall have rail power to trythe case; and their decision 
shall be final. And the said committee shall make a faithful re- 
port to the (om. 1870: Secretary of the) General Conference, in writ- 
ing, and deliver up to {"him" ch. 1870 to "the Secretary") the 
whole record of the case, with the decision rendered]. 

1866.] ["But any member of the committee maybe excused from 
serving" ch. 1870 to "No member shall be appointed to serve"] on 
any appeal when he has been a member of the committee that 
first tried the case. 

1844.] The appellant shall either state personally or by his 
representative (who shall be a member of the Conference) the 
grounds of his appeal, showing cause why he appeals, and he 
shall be permitted to make his defense without interruption. 
After which the representatives of the Annual Conference from 
whose decision the appeal is made shall be permitted to respond 
in presence of the appellant, who shall have privilege of reply- 
ing, which shall close the pleadings on both sides. This done, 
the appellant shall withdraw, and^the committee shall decide. 

And after such form of trial and expulsion, the person so expelled shall 
have no privileges of society or sacraments in our Church, without con- 
fession, contrition, and proper trial. 

1866.] ["No expelled member" ch. 1870 to "No minister, after 
such form of trial and expulsion,"] shall be restored to the com- 
munion of the Church without giving satisfactory evidence of 
repentance, unless the Annual Conference shall become con- 

(95) 



96 Appeals. 



vinced that he was innocent of the crime for which he was ex- 
pelled ; in which case the Conference may restore him to his 
previous standing. 

SECTION II. 
1870.] Appeal of a Local Preacher. 

1844. [And in case of condemnation, the local preacher, [1870. 
deacon, or elder, shall be allowed to appeal to the next Annual Confer- 
ence: provided, that he signify to the said Quarterly Conference his de- 
termination to appeal; in which case the said President shall lay the min- 
utes of the trial above-mentioned before the said Annual Conference, at 
which the local preacher, deacon, or elder so appealing may appear; and 
the said Annual Conference shall judge and finally determine from the 
minutes of the said trial, so laid before them. 

1870.] When an appeal of a local preacher is made, and al- 
lowed by the Annual Conference, the President shall appoint a 
committee of not less than nine nor more than thirteen, who 
shall have full power to try the case ; and their decision shall be 
final. 

No member of the Quarterly Conference that first tried the 
case shall be appointed on this committee. 

The minutes of the trial in the Quarterly Conference shall be 
laid before this committee, which documents only shall be in ev- 
idence ; and the said committee shall make a faithful report to 
the Annual Conference, in writing, and deliver up to the Secre- 
tary the whole record of the case, with the decision rendered. 

The appellant shall either state personally or by his represent- 
ative (who shall be a member of the Conference) the grounds of 
his appeal, showing cause why he appeals ; and he shall be per- 
mitted to make his defense without interruption. After which 
the representative of the Quarterly Conference from whose de- 
cision the appeal is made shall be permitted to respond in pres- 
ence of the appellant, who shall have privilege of replying, which 
shall close the pleadings on both sides. This done, the appellant 
shall withdraw, and the committee shall decide. 



SECTION III. 
Appeal of a Member. 

1844.] If there be a murmur or complaint from any exclud- 
ed person, [om. 1S70: in any of the above-mentioned instances,] that 
justice has not been done [in. 1S70: in the trial before the Church 
or committee], he shall be allowed an appeal to the next Quar- 
terly fom. 1854: meeting] Conference. |0m. 1870: except such as ab- 
sent themselves from trial after sufficient notice is given them; and the 
majority of the traveling and local preachers, exhorters, stewards, and 
leaders present shall finally determine the case. | 

1870.] The appeal being made and allowed, the preacher in 
charge shall present the minutes of the trial to the Quarterly 
Conference, from which minutes the case shall finally be deter- 
mined. 



Appeal of a Member. 97 

No member of the committee for trial shall vote on the appeal. 

The appellant shall either state personally or by his represent- 
ative (who shall be a member of the Church) the grounds of 
his appeal, showing cause why he appeals ; and he shall be per- 
mitted to make his defense without interruption. After which 
the representatives of the Society or committee from whose de- 
cision the appeal is made shall be permitted to respond in pres- 
ence of the appellant, who shall have privilege of replying, which 
shall close the pleadings on both sides. This done, the appellant 
shall withdraw, and the majority of the members of the Quar- 
terly Conference present shall finally determine the case. 

1844.1 After such forms of trial and expulsion, such persons [1866. 
shall have no privileges of society or of sacraments in our Church, with- 
out contrition, confession, and proper trial. 

1866.] ["No expelled person" ch. 1870 to "No member, after such 
form of trial and expulsion,"] _ shall be restored to the commun- 
ion of the Church without giving satisfactory evidence of repent- 
ance, unless the Quarterly Conference shall become convinced 
that he was innocent of the crime for which he was expelled; in 
which case he may be restored. 



CHAPTER IX. 

1870.] Op the Deprivation and Restoration op 
Credentials. 



SECTION I. 
Credentials of Traveling Elders or Deacons. 

1844.] When any traveling elder or deacon is deprived of 
his credentials [in. 1870: of ordination], by expulsion or other- 
wise, they shall be filed with the papers of the Annual Confer- 
ence of which he was a member. 

Should he at any future time give satisfactory evidence to said 
Conference of his amendment [in. 1870: or innocence], and pro- 
cure a certificate of the Quarterly Conference of the circuit or 
station where he resides, or of an Annual Conference which 
may have admitted him on trial, recommending to the Annual 
Conference of which he was formerly a member the restoration 
of his credentials, the said Conference may restore them. 



SECTION II. 
1870.] Credentials op Local Elders or Deacons. 

1844.] When any local elder or deacon [" shall be expelled, 
the Presiding Elder shall require of him the credentials of his ordina- 
tion, to be filed" ch. 1870 to "is deprived of his credentials of ordi- 
nation, by expulsion or otherwise, it shall be the duty of the 
Presiding Elder to require them of him, and to file them "] with 
the papers of the Annual Conference within the limits of which 
the ["expulsion has taken place" ch. 1870 to "said local preacher re- 
sides"]. 

Should he at any future time produce to the Annual Confer- 
ence a certificate of his restoration [" signed by the President and 
countersigned by the Secretary of the Quarterly Conference " ch. 1870 to 
" by the Quarterly Conference, signed by the President and Sec- 
retary thereof"], his credentials may be restored to him. 
(98) 



CHAPTER X. 

1854.] Of the Support of the Ministry. 

1844.] Of the Allowance to the Ministers and Preach- ri854 

ERS, AND TO THEIR WIVES, WIDOWS, AND CHILDREN.* LXO °** 

Of Raising Annual Supplies for the Propagation of the Gospel. 

Making Up the Allowances of the Preachers, etc.* 

Local Preachers to Have an Allowance in Given Cases.* [1846. 

The annual allowance of the married traveling, supernumer- ri854 

The annual allowance of the unmarried traveling, supernumerary, and 

ZSBSg&S&ZgSZS? the Bishops ' shau & one ^"SXiSSS 

H«n»r« SS«n a £"^ eling P/ eacner OT Bish 0P shall be allowed sixteen 
ally f mm S il y p' S age of seven years, and twenty-four dollars annu- 
^L«fa™ £ Q H g VVt ve V° fo i^ teen years; and those preachers whose 
wrves are dead shall he allowed for each child annually a sum sufficient 
to pay the board of such child or children during the above term of years ■ 
nevertheless, this rule shall not apply to the children of preachers whose 
lamilies are provided for by other means in their circuits respectively. 

The annual allowance of the widows of traveling, superannuated, 
worn-out, and supernumerary preachers, and the Bishops, shall be one 
hundred dollars. 

The orphans of traveling, supernumerary, superannuated, and worn-out 
preachers, and the Bishops, shall be allowed by the Annual Conferences 
the same sums respectively which are allowed to the children of living 
preachers. 

1854.] In all the foregoing cases,-r except agents of deposi- [1866. 
tories and native preachers in our mission-work, the allowance of the 
preachers respectively shall be only one hundred and fifty dollars for a 
single man; three hundred dollars for a married man; for preachers' 
children under seven years of age, twenty-five dollars; for children of 
seven and under sixteen years of age, forty dollars: for supernumerary 
and superannuated ministers, their wives and children, and the widows 
and orphans of deceased ministers, the same amounts respectively. The 
amount estimated over and above the foregoing allowances shall be for 
familv and traveling expenses. 

1844.] The orphans of traveling, supernumerary, superan- J1854. 
nuated, and worn-out preachers, and the Bishops, shall be allowed by the 
Annual Conferences the same sums respectively which are allowed to the 
children of living preachers. 

1854.] Those preachers whose wives are dead shall be al- [1866. 
lowed for each child, annually, a sum sufficient to pay the board of such 
child or children during the above term of years: nevertheless, this rule 
shall not apply to the children of preachers whose families are provided 
for by other means in their circuits respectively. 

1844.] And on the death of a preacher leaving a child or children 
without so much of worldly goods as [" should be " ch. 1854 to " is "] nec- 

* In 1846 these three sections were reduced to two, and in 1854 the two were reduced to one, and 
entitled. " Of the Support of the Ministry." 

t That is, Bishops. Presiding Elders, preachers on circuits and stations. Financial Secretary of the 
Publishing House, Book Agents, editors, and missionaries in certain cases. 

(99) 



100 Ministerial Support. 

essary to his, her, or their support, the Annual Conference of which he 
was a member shall raise, in such manner as may be deemed best, I 1 ' a 
yearly" ch. 1854 to "an annual"] sum for the subsistence and education 
of such orphan child, or children, until he, she, or they shall have arrived 
at I " fourteen " ch. 1854 to " sixteen "J years of age; the amount of which 
|" yearly " ch. 1854 to "annual"] sum shall be fixed by a committee of 
the Conference at each session in advance. 

Whenever a local preacher fills the place of a traveling preacher, by the 
approbation of the Presiding Elder, he shall be paid for his time a sum 

Sroportional to the allowance of a traveling preacher; which sum shall 
e paid by the circuit at the next quarterly meeting, if the traveling 
preacher whose place he filled up were either sick or necessarily absent: 
or, in other cases, out of the allowance of the traveling preacher. 

If a local preacher be distressed in his temporal circumstances, on ac- 
count of his service in the circuit, he may apply to the Quarterly Meeting 
Conference, who may give him what relief they judge proper, after the al- 
lowance of the traveling preachers and of their wives and all other regu- 
lar allowances are discharged. 

Every superannuated preacher who may reside without the bounds of 
the Conference of which he is a member shall annually forward to his 
Conference a certificate of his Christian and ministerial conduct, together 
with an account of the number and circumstances of his family, signed by 
the Presiding Elder of his District or the preacher in charge of the circuit 
or station within whose bounds he may reside; without which the Confer- 
ence shall not be required to allow his claim, fin. 1854: But in all cases 
the Annual Conference may determine who among its superannuated 
members, or their widows and orphans, are properly claimants on its 
funds.] ["If any preacher absent himself from his circuit, the Presid- 
ing Elder shall as far as possible fill his place with another preacher, 
who" ch. 1846 to " When a preacher is employed by the Presiding Elder 
to fill the place of another preacher in a circuit or station in his absence, 
the preacher so employed"] shall be paid for his labor out of the allow- 
ance of the absent preacher, in proportion to the usual allowance. 

1854.] The claims of the Book ["Agents" ch. 1858 to "Agent "J, [in. 
1858: Financial Secretary,] and editors at Nashville shall be estimated by 
the Book Committee. 

The claims of the editors of our other Church papers shall be estimated 
by their respective Publishing Committees. 

The claims or allowance of the Agents of Depositories shall he [ 1858. 
estimated by the Book Agents and Book Committee. 

The Agents, Book Committee, and Publishing Committees shall [1866. 
report to the General Conference the amounts paid to those for w r hom they 
estimate. 

The claims of missionaries laboring on colored missions shall he estimat- 
ed by the stewards of the circuit or station within whose limits the larg- 
est portion of the mission may he located. In those cases where the mis- 
sion is not within the bounds of any work the allowance shall be estimated 
by the Mission Committee of the Annual Conference, as provided for by 
the Discipline. 

The missionaries to the people of color, in favor of whom no drafts are 
drawn, shall draw on any missionary money raised within the bounds of 
their missions — not otherwise directed by the donors — to the amount of 
their claims; and they shall report the amountof their receipts to the An- 
nual Conference. 

1844.1 The more effectually to raise the amount necessary to meet the 
above-mentioned allowances, let there be made weekly class collections 
in all our Societies where it is practicable; and also for the support of 
missions and missionary schools under our care. 

Every preacher who has the charge of a circuit shall earnestly recom- 
mend to every class or Society in his circuit to raise a quarterly or annual 
collection by voluntary contributions, or in such other way or manner as 
they may judge most expedient from time to time; and the moneys so col- 
lected shall be lodged with the steward or stewards of the circuit, to be 
brought or sent to the next Annual Conference, with a regular account of 
the sums raised for this purpose in the classes or Societies respectively. 

Wherever there remains in the hands of the stewards a surplus of the 



Ministerial Support. 101 

moneys raised for the use of the circuit preachers, after paying the allow- 
ances of the preachers in the circuit, let such surplus be brought or sent to 
the Annual Conference. 

Every preacher who has the charge of a circuit shall make [" a yearly" 
ch, 1854 to " an annual " | collection, and, if expedient, a quarterly one, in 
every congregation where there is a probability that the people will be 
willing to contribute; and the money so collected shall be lodged in the 
hands of the steward or stewards, and brought or sent to the ensuing An- 
nual Conference. To this end he may read and enlarge upon the follow- 
ing hints: 

" How shall we send laborers into those parts where they are most of all 
wanted'? Many are willing to hear, but not to bear the expense. Nor can 
it as yet be expected of them. Stay till the word of God has touched their 
hearts, and then they will gladly provide for them that preach it. Does it 
not he upon us, m the meantime, to supply their lack of service? to raise 
money out of which, from time to time, that expense may be defrayed? 
By this means those who willingly offer themselves may travel through 
every part, whether there be Societies or not, and stay wherever there is 
a call, without being burdensome to any. Thus may the gospel, in the 
life and power thereof, be spread from sea to sea. Which of you will not 
rejoice to throw in your mite to promote this glorious work? 

" Besides this, in carrying on so large a work through the continent, 
there are calls for money in various ways, and we must frequently be at a 
considerable expense, or the work must be at a full stop. Many, too, are 
the occasional distresses of our preachers or their families, which require 
an immediate supply; otherwise their hands would hang down if they 
were not constrained to depart from the work. 

"The money contributed will be brought to the ensuing Conference. 

" Men and brethren, help ! Was there ever a call like this since you first 
heard the gospel sound? Help to relieve your companions in the kingdom 
of Jesus, who are pressed above measure. Bear ye one another's burdens, 
and so fulfill the law of Christ. Help to send forth able and willing labor- 
ers into your Lord's harvest; so shall ye be assistants in saving souls from 
death, and hiding a multitude of sins. Help to propagate the gospel of 
your salvation to the remotest corners of the earth, till the knowledge of 
our Lord shall cover the land as the waters cover the sea. So shall it ap- 
pear to ourselves and all men that we are indeed one body, united by one 
spirit; so shall the baptized heathens be yet again constrained to say, 
4 See how these Christians love one another! ' " 

A public collection shall be made at every Annual and every General 
Conference for the above purposes. 

Let the annual produce of the charter fund, as divided among [1354. 
the several Conferences, be applied with the above contributions, but so 
as not to militate against the rules of the charter fund; and also the an- 
nual dividend arising from the profits of the Book Concern. 

1854. J The Book ["Agents" ch. 1858 to "Agent"], ["Agents [1866. 
of Depositories " ch. 1858 to " Financial Secretary "], and editors at Nash- 
ville shall be supported by the proceeds of the Book Concern. 

The editors of our other Church periodicals shall depend upon their re- 
spective proceeds for their support. 

Out of the moneys so collected and brought to the respective Annual 
Conferences, let the A'arious allowances agreed upon in the fourth section 
be made up; but in no case shall an allowance be made to any traveling 
preacher who has traveled in any circuit where he might, in the judgment 
of the Annual Conference, have obtained his full quarterage, if he had 
applied for it; and if at any Conference there remain a surplus after mak- 
ing up such allowances, the Conference shall send such surplus forward 
to that Conference they judge to be the most necessitous. 

To defray the expenses of the delegates composing the General Confer- 
ence a collection shall be taken up in each circuit and station some time 
previously to the sitting of the Conference, and the sums so collected shall 
be ["brought up to the General Conference and applied to the object 
herein contemplated " ch. 1854 to " applied by the delegates of the Annual 
Conferences respectivelv in which such collections shall be made"] in 
proportion to the expenses of the several delegates, [in. 1854: who shall 
report to their Conference at its next session]. 



102 Ministerial Support. 



SECTION I. 
1870.] Support of Preachers on Circuits and Stations. 

1866.] All persons who by the rules and usages of our Church 1 1870 
are claimants on the funds of the Church shall, as far as practicable, have 
their claims estimated by the persons who are to pay them, or by an agent 
authorized to act for them : hence— 3 a fe cul ' 

^i 187 ?*! Every minister wno > b y the rules and usages of the 
Church, is a claimant on its funds shall, as far as practicable 
have his claim estimated by those who are to pay it, or by an 
agent authorized to act for them. 

1854.] The ("claims" ch. 1866 to "salary and traveling ex- 
penses"] of preachers [in. 1866, om. 1870: or others appointed in their 
places on circuits (always meaning by circuits either circuits, stations, 
missions, or other work assigned a preacher by a Bishop)] [om. 1866, re- 
in. 1870: on circuits and stations] shall be estimated by their re- 
spective Boards of Stewards, [in. 1882: after consultation with the 
preacher in charge], [in. 1866, om. 1870: Provided, that as it is the or- 
dinance of God that "they which preach the gospel should live of the 
gospel," stewards shall feel themselves solemnly bound to afford a compe- 
tent support to those who are appointed to labor among them. 

1870.] The stewards shall report to each Church-meeting the 
whole^ amount to be raised, and that part of it which each con- 
gregation is expected to pay. The Church Conference ["shall" 
ch. 1878 to " may "] adopt its own method of raising the money. 
[In. 1878: Unless otherwise ordered by the Church Conference, 
the stewards shall adopt the plan of assessment with consent, as 
provided in the item next following.] 

1874.] Each member of the Church is expected to pay ac- 
cording to his or her several ability for the support of the minis- 
try ; and the stewards of each station or circuit shall determine 
whether payments are to be made weekly, monthly, or quarter- 
ly, during the year. They shall then ascertain how much each 
member is able and willing to pay in the installments fixed by 
the stewards ; and whatever amount each member agrees to pay 
he or she shall be under solemn obligation to pay, and can only 
be release^ from this obligation by the order of the stewards, or 
by vote of the Church Conference for good cause shown. 



SECTION II. 
1870.] Support op Presiding Elders. 

1844.] How shall the Presiding Elder be supported? [1854. 

If there be a surplus of the public monev in one or more cir- [1866. 
cuits in [" his " ch. 1854 to " a "] District, [ u he " ch. 1854 to " the Presid- 
ing Elder"] shall receive such surplus: provided, he do not receive more 
than his annual allowance. In case of a deficiency in his allowance, after 
such surplus is paid him, or if there be no surplus, he shall share with the 
preachers of his district in proportion with what they have respectively 
received, so that he receives no more than the amount of his allowance 
upon the whole. He shall be accountable for what he receives as his al- 
loAvance. 

1854.] The ["allowance" ch. 1866 to "salary"] [in. 1866: and 



Support of Bishops. 103 



traveling expenses] of Presiding Elders shall be estimated by 
the District Stewards |om. 1870: meeting] . 



SECTION HI. 

1870.] Support op Bishops. 

1844.1 Each Annual Conference shall pay its proportionate [1846. 
part toward the allowance of each one of the 'Bishops, their -widows and 
orphans. 

Each Annual Conference in which a Bishop or Bishops may reside shall 
annually appoint a committee of three or more, whose duty "it shall be to 
estimate the amount necessary to furnish a house, fuel, and table expenses 
for said Bishop or Bishops, subject to the action of the Conference, and 
that they be authorized to draw on the funds of the Book Concern for said 
amount. 
1846. | How shall the Bishops be supported? [ 1854. 

Each Annual Conference shall pay its proportionate part toward the al- 
lowance of each one of the Bishops, their widows and orphans, and their 
house-rent, fuel, and table expenses. At each session of the General Con- 
ference of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, the Committee on Epis- 
copacy shall estimate the family expenses of the Bishops, and divide the 
whole amount of their claim of quarterage, traveling and family expenses 
among the several Annual Conferences, according to~their pecuniary abil- 
ity, to be raised by them in their Conference collections, and the aggre- 
gate claims of the Bishops shall be drawn from the funds of the said An- 
nual Conferences at their respective sessions. 

1854. J The Bishops shall be supported by the proceeds of the [1858. 
Publishing House at Nashville. The Book Agents shall pay the Bishops 
iu quarterly installments in advance, beginning with June 1 of each year 
—also the traveling expenses of the Bishops on the presentation of their 
accounts. 

1858.1 The amount necessary for the support of the Bishops [1866. 
shall be divided between the Annual Conferences and the Missionary So- 
ciety, as follows: The Annual Conferences shall pay seventy per cent, of 
the whole amount, and the Missionary Society shall pay thirty per cent, of 
the whole amount. 

Let seventy per cent, of the whole amount be divided among the Annual 
Conferences," according to their ability to pay: provided, that no account 
shall be taken of the Pacific Conference or of* the Mission Conferences. 

The Book Agent shall be authorized to draw on the Chairman of the 
Board of Stewards of each Annual Conference for its annual apportion- 
ment, which shall be paid during the session of the Annual Conference. 

The Bishops shall divide seventy per cent, of their annual allowance into 
four equal installments, and shall draw for the amount on the Book Agent 
quarterly. 

The Bishops shall divide thirty per cent, of their annual allowance into 
two equal installments, and draw for the same semi-annually, on the 
Treasurer of the Missionary Society. 

The Book Agent shall pay the traveling expenses of the Bishops out of 
the proceeds of the Publishing House, and the Bishops shall be at liberty, 
when they deem it necessary, to draw for any amount not exceeding one 
hundred dollars in advance. They shall keep an account current of their 
traveling expenses, and make an* exhibit of the same once a year to the 
Book Agent. 

1866.] The Bishops shall be supported according to the fol- 
lowing plan : 

1854.] The allowance of the Bishops [in. 1866: for salary and 
traveling expenses,] [in. 1874: and of the widows and orphan 
children of deceased Bishops], shall be estimated by the Com- 
mittee on Episcopacy ["of each" ch. 1S5S to "of the," ch. 1886 to "at 
the"] General Conference; [in. 1858: and they shall divide the 



104 Ministerial Support. 

amount between the (in. 1866: several) Annual Conferences, ("and 
the Missionary Society as herein provided " ch. 1866 to " according to the 
ability of the Conferences)]. 

1858.] The Annual Conferences shall be allowed to adopt 
their own plan for raising said ["fund " ch. 1870 to "amount"], [in. 
1870: w T hich shall be called the Bishops' Fund]. [Om. 1866: but should 
no special plan be adopted lor raising of said fund, in that case the Chair- 
man of the Board of Stewards of the Annual Conference shall levy a per 
cent, on the Conference funds sufficient to pay the draft of the Book 
Agent. J 

1866.] This fund shall be paid over to the ["Board of Stew- 
ards" ch. 1870 to "Joint Board of Finance"] of the Annual Con- 
ference ; and the Chairman of said Board shall pay the amount 
collected to the Bishop presiding at the [om. 1870: Annual] Confer- 
ence, and take his receipt, and forward the same, or a copy 
thereof, to the Book Agent, [in. 1882: who shall be the Treasurer 
of the Bishops' Fund]. 

At the annual meeting of the Bishops, each Bishop shall report 
to the Book Agent the amount paid to him by the several An- 
nual Conferences, to be divided between all the Bishops in pro- 
portion to the amount estimated for the support of each [om. 
1870: Bishop]. 

The Bishops who shall have been placed upon the retired list, 
or who are unable to do full work, shall share in the collections, 
in proportion to the amounts estimated, with those who are effi- 
cient, and who are actively engaged in the work. 

In the interval of the Bishops' annual meeting, the funds col- 
lected and paid over to the Bishops shall be divided between the 
effective Bishops and those who are on the retired list, or who 
are not able to do full work, by such method as the College of 
Bishops may devise among themselves. 



SECTION IV. 

1874.] Support of Those Not Otherwise Provided For. 

1866.] All officers appointed by the General Conference, 
and not otherwise provided for by law, shall have their salaries 
fixed by the Joint Board of Finance of the Conference of which 
they are members, or within the bounds of which the work as- 
signed them by the General Conference lies ; and be paid from 
the proceeds of their office, or by such other means as the Con- 
ference may devise. 



SECTION V. 
1870.] Op the Joint Board of Finance. 

1866.] Each Annual Conference shall have a Joint Board 
of Finance, appointed by the President of the Conference (un- 
less otherwise ordered) at the close of its annual session, to hold 



Board of Finance. 105 

their office until the close of the next ensuing Annual Confer- 
ence session [om. 1870: and]. 

[In. 1870: Said Board] shall consist of one clerical ["and one lay 
member of the Conference " ch. 1870 to " member of the Conference 
and one layman"] for each Presiding Elder's District. They 
shall elect their own chairman, treasurer, and secretary, and the 
Board shall fill all vacancies that may occur in the body : pro- 
vided that they do so by keeping up an equal number of clerical 
and lay members. 

1844.] Each Annual Conference is authorized to raise a fund, if they 
judge it proper, subject to its own control, and under such regulations 
as their wisdom may direct, for the relief of the distressed traveling, su- 
perannuated, and supernumerary preachers, their wives, widows, and 
children; as also for missionary [in. 1858: and educational] purposes. 

It shall be the duty of each Annual Conference to take measures, from 
year to year, to raise moneys in every circuit and station within its 
bounds, for the relief of its necessitous superannuated and supernumer- 
ary ministers, widows, and orphans. And the Conference shall annually 
appoint a committee to estimate the several sums necessary to be allowed 
for the extra expenses of such necessitous claimants, who shall be paid in 
proportion to the estimates made and the moneys in hand. 

1868.] It shall be the duty of the Joint Board— 

(1) To receive all moneys collected as Conference collections or 
otherwise, and distribute the same to the superannuated preach- 
ers, and the widows and ["orphan children" ch. 1879 to "orphans," 
ch. 1882 to " orphan children," ch. 18S6 to " orphans "] of deceased mem- 
bers of the Conference, according to their best judgment of their 
several necessities.* 

(2) They shall estimate the amount that w ill probably be nec- 
essary to meet the claims of the superannuated preachers and the 
widows and orphan children of deceased members of the Con- 
ference, and apportion the same to the different Presiding Eld- 
ers' Districts for collection the ensuing year. 

(3) All matters relating to the financial interests of the Con- 
ference shall be referred to this Board, and be carefully consid- 
ered and reported upon. 

(4) They shall make a full report of all proceedings to the 
Conference, which shall either approve, recommit, or amend 
their report. 

(5) The members of this Board, and especially the chairman 
thereof, shall carefully consider the financial interests during the 
year, and shall [om. 1870: particularly endeavor to] collect such au- 
thentic information in regard to the pecuniary circumstances of 
the usual claimants on the Conference funds as shall facilitate 
the business of the Board at its annual meeting. 

If the respective allowances are not raised as provided for, the Church 
shall not be accountable for the deficiency, as in a case of debt. 

(6) The Recording Steward of each circuit shall report to the 
Joint Board of Finance [om. 1870: of the Conference] a full account 
of the acts of the Board of Stewards the preceding year. The 
Joint Board shall decide all issues that may exist between the 

* For the regulations existing prior to 1886, concerning the " allowances " 
of the various claimants, see Chap. X., on " Support of the Ministry." 



106 Ministerial Support. 



stewards and the Presiding Elder, or any of the preachers, in re- 
lation to salaries, and their decision shall be final ; but in no 
case shall they allow any preacher to have a claim on the Church 
he has served, as of debt, after his pastoral connection has ceased. 

1844.] Every Annual Conference has full liberty to adopt and recom- 
mend such plans and rules as to them may appear necessary the more ef- 
fectually to raise supplies for the respective allowances. 

1866.] (7) Each Annual Conference shall adopt its own meth- 
od of raising money to pay those who, by the rules and usages of 
the Church, have claims upon it: provided [in. 1870: that] it does 
not interfere with the rights guaranteed to the Church ["Meet- 
ings" en. 1870 to "Conferences"], to adopt their own methods of 
raising money to pay their liabilities. 



CHAPTER XI. 

1844.] Support of Missions. 

Whenever a foreign mission is to be established, either among [1850. 
the aborigines of our country or elsewhere, it shall be the duty of the Bish- 
op making such appointment immediately to notify the Treasurer of the 
Missionary Society of the place, the number of missionaries to be em- 
ployed, together with the probable amount necessary for the support of 
any such mission, which information shall be laid before the managers of 
the Society; and they shall make an appropriation according to their 
judgment, from year to year, of the amount called for to sustain and pros- 
ecute the mission or missions designated; for which amount the mission- 
ary, or the superintendent of the mission or missions, shall have authority 
to draw on the Treasurer of the Society in quarterly or half-yearly install- 
ments. 

The Quarterly Meeting Conference shall appoint a committee [1846. 
of not less than five nor more than nine, all of whom shall be members of 
the Methodist Episcopal Church, to be called the Committee on Missions, 
whose duty it shall be to aid the Presiding Elder and preacher in charge 
in raising missionary societies, taking up collections, and in any other 
way which the Quarterly Meeting Conference may judge necessary for the 

fmrpose of raising missionary funds — such as having sermons preached or 
ectures delivered on the subject of Missions, and the establishing of mis- 
sionary prayer-meetings for the promotion of the cause. 

It shall be the duty of the Quarterly Meeting Conference, from [1850. 
time to time, to fill up vacancies which may occur in the Missionary Com- 
mittee, which committee shall have the right to a seat in the Quarterly 
Conference during its action on the subject of Missions, but at no other- 
time. 

In order to keep up such missionary societies as may be estab- [1846. 
lished, it shall be the duty of the Missionary Committee to use their best 
efforts to hold at least once a year a meeting of the Missionary Society 
within the charge to which they may belong; in doing which thev shall 
have the aid of the preacher in charge, and also of the Quarterly Meeting 
Conference if need be. 

It shall be the duty of the preacher in charge of circuits and stations to 
organize one or more missionary societies in their respective charges, if it 
should be practicable; to bear any name which the societies may choose: 
provided, always, that these societies shall be auxiliary to the Missionary 
bociety of the Annual Conference to which such charges may belong, and 
shall be governed by such rules and regulations as the Annual Conference 
may prescribe. It shall also be their duty to take up or cause to be taken 
up a missionary collection in each and every congregation within their 
respective charges, at such time as mav be fixed on by the Annual Con- 
ference. 

For the purpose of more effectually administering the financial concerns 
of the Indian Mission Conference, as also promoting its spiritual welfare, 
there shall be a superintendent appointed by the Bishop, who shall be a 
member of said Conference, and reside within its bounds, to be continued 
in office for any time not exceeding four years. It shall be his duty to 
overlook all the accounts of the missionaries and the superintendents of 
schools, to attend to all the interests of our missions and schools within 
the bounds of said Conference, as those interests maybe connected with 
the Government of the United States and with the Indian school fund. 

He may visit Washington City once a year, or oftener, if it be deemed 
necessary; and also, as far as his time and circumstances will admit, and 
it may be judged necessary for the interests of the mission, visit the inte- 
rior of the Indian country ^ with a view to the extension of the work with- 
in his bounds. His salary shall not exceed the ordinary allowance of other 

(107) 



108 Support of Missions. 

itinerant preachers. His table and other expenses shall be estimated by 
the Board of Managers of the Parent Society or by a committee of that 
Board, for which he shall have authority to draw on the Treasurer in 
quarterly installments. 

1850.] The Constitution of the Missionary Society is as fol- 11866. 
lows : 

This Association, denominated " The Missionary Society of the Method- 
ist Episcopal Church, South," is established for the purpose of affording 
to the several Annual Conferences of said Church the facilities of a com- 
mon organization, under the control of the General Conference, for car- 
rying on their missionary labors, at home and in foreign countries. 

The payment of two dollars annually shall constitute a member of the 
Society, and the payment of twenty dollars at one time a member for 
life. 

1858.] And the missionary collections shall be so taken as to enable 
each contributor to give such direction to his donation as he may desire, 
whether to Domestic or Foreign Missions; and the amounts so contrib- 
uted shall be so distinguished in the reports of the Treasurer. 

1850.] The annual meeting for the election of officers and managers 
shall be held in [" Louisville, Kentucky," ch. 1854 to "Nashville, Tenn.,"] 
on the third Monday in April. 

At all meetings of the Society, the President, or, in his absence, one of 
the Vice-Presidents, or, in their absence, a member appointed by the 
meeting shall preside. 

1844.] It is recommended that [om. 1850: within the bounds of] each 
Annual Conference ["there be established" ch. 1850 to "establish"] a 
Conference Missionary Society auxiliary to [" the Missionary Society of 
the M. E. Church" ch. 1850 to " this institution"] |om. 1850: with branch- 
es] under such regulations as [" the Conferences respectively shall pre- 
scribe" ch. 1850 to "they shall severally adopt, or the General Conference 
order"]. Each Conference [om. 1850: Missionary] Society shall annually 
transmit to the [om. 1850: Corresponding] Secretary of ["the Parent Soci- 
ety " ch. 1850 to " this Society at (" Louisville, Kentucky,' ch. 1854 to ' Nash- 
ville, Tenn.,')"] a copy of its annual report, embracingthe operations [ " of 
its branches" ch. 1850 to "within its bounds"] and shall also notify the 
Treasurer of the amount of funds [" collected in aid of " ch.1850 to " avail- 
able for"] the missionary cause, which amount shall be subject to the or- 
der of the Treasurer of ["the Parent" ch. 1850 to "this"] Society. 

L854. The Virginia, Western Virginia, North Carolina, 1 1858. 
South Carolina, Georgia, Florida, and llolston Conferences shall consti- 
tute the Eastern Missionary District; the Alabama, Mississippi, Louisi- 
ana Texas East Texas, Pacific, Arkansas, and Wichita Conferences, the 
South-western Missionary District; the Kentucky, Louisville, Tennessee, 
Memphis, St. Louis, Missouri, Indian Mission, and Kansas Mission Con- 
ferences, the North-western Missionary District. 

1844.] It shall be the duty of each Annual Conference where 1 1866. 
missions have been or are to be established, to appoint a standing com- 
mittee, to be denominated the Mission Committee (which shall keep a rec- 
ord of its doings, and report the same to its Conference), whose duty it 
shall be, in conjunction with the President of the Conference, to make an 
estimate of the amount necessary for the support of each mission and 
mission school, in addition to the regular allowance of the Discipline to 
preachers and their families from vear to year; for which amount the 
President of the Conference for the time being shall draw on the Treas- 
urer of the Society m quarterly installments. ,ow*»«rn, a «. 

1850.1 ["The Bishops, in conjunction with the" ch. 1854 to " Iheie 
shall be an annual (om. 1858: autumnal) meeting of the Bishops and J 
Board of Managers, [in. 1874: when thev shall make the appropriations for 
the year ensuing]; determine what fields shall be accepted or continued 
for Foreign Missions, and the number of persons to be employed in each; 
[om. 1854: and shall | estimate the sums necessary for the support of each 
mission; [om. 1854: and the Bishops, in conjunction with the Board oi 
Managers, shall] fix the amount winch may be drawn for during the year, 
and the division of said amount between the Foreign and Domestic Mis- 
sions- and [om.1854: they shall | also determine the amount for which each 
Bishop shall draw for the Domestic Missions of those Conferences over 



Support of Missions. 109 

which he may preside, and bevond which he shall not he at liberty to 
draw, [in. 1S58 : unless an exigency shall arise, in which case the Bishop 
may, it he judge proper, exceed the amount appropriated]. 

[In. 1SG8: The Board shall keep a journal of its proceedings, [1870. 
and] the minutes of each meeting shall be signed by the presiding officer 
and the Secretary. 

1866.] Any one of the Bishops, on the recommendation of the Board, 
shall appoint missionaries to the foreign field. 

1844.] [" It is recommended that within the bounds of" ch. [1866. 
1816 to " Let"] each Annual Conference ["there be established" ch. 1846 
to " form itself into"] a [om. 1846: Conference] Missionary Society, aux- 
iliary to the Missionary Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church, [in. 
1846: South,] [om. 1846: with branches,] under such regulations as the 
[" res 



Conferences ["respectively" ch. 1846 to "severally"] shall prescribe. 
[In. 1S46: Andle " 
1846: shall annu 



[In. 1846: And let] each Conference [om. 1846: Missionary] Society [om. 
1846: shall annually] transmit [in. 1846: by its Secretary] to the [om. 
1846: Corresponding] Secretary of the Parent Society a copy of its annual 



report, [om. 1846: embracing the operations of its branches;] and shall 
also notify the Treasurer of the amount collected in aid of the missionary 
cause; which amount shall be subject to the order of the Treasurer of the 
Parent Society, [in. 1846: stating specifically the number and names of 
the missions belonging to the Conference; the number of members of the 
Church, and of the children catechised in each mission; the numbers ad- 
mitted on trial and received into full fellowship during the year; the 
number baptized and, as nearly as may be, the numbers attending public 
worship, and of the whole population within reach of the missionary's 
appointments, together with the number of meeting-houses on each mis- 
sion. And let the Annual Report of the Indian Mission Conference in- 
clude, in addition to the above, a statement of the number of schools, and 
of the scholars in each school, under the care of that Conference; and 
such other facts as shall show, from time to time, the progress and pros- 
pects of the work of evangelizing the Indians. 

It shall be the duty of each Annual Conference to appoint some month 
within the Conference year in which missionary collections shall betaken 
up within their respective bounds, and also to make such arrangements 
concerning branch societies as may be deemed expedient.* 

It shall be [" their duty, further," ch. 1846 to " the duty of the preachers 
in charge of circuits and stations"] to appoint ["in every class within 
their charges " ch. 1846 to " a suitable person in each class as " I a mission- 
ary collector, who shall keep a book in which shall be enrolled the names 
of all the members of the class, and shall collect from each member who 
may feel disposed [om. 1846: so] to contribute ["at the rate of one" ch. 
1846 to "a"] cent ["per" ch. 1846 to "or more a"j week, or fifty cents 

{"per" ch. 1846 to " or more a "J year, and shall pay over the sums so col- 
ected to the preacher in charge, at or before the last quarterly meeting 
["in" ch. 1846 to "of"] the Conference year. And the preacher [om. 
1846: in charge] shall transmit the [" same to the Annual Conference " ch. 
1846to"money thus paid over "1, together withsuch I in. 1846: other] sums as 
["may" ch. 1846 to " shall"] have been collected [om. 1846: by him] from 
the congregations [" as well as the sums received from " ch. 1846 to " or"] 
branch societies, or otherwise, [" all of which shall be " ch. 1846 to " to the 
Treasurer of the Conference Missionary Society to be duly"] reported in 
writing. 

It will be expected that in the examination [in. 1846: of character] in 
the Annual Conference, a reference will be had to the faithful perform- 
ance of the duty of preachers on this subject [om. 1846: in the passage of 
character | .f 

In all cases of the appointment of a missionary, the name of such mis- 
sionary and the District in which he is to labor, together with the proba- 
ble expenses of the mission, shall be communicated [om. 1850: by the 
Bishop or the Mission Committee of each Annual Conference] to the 

* In 1866 this was omitted here, but in the Constitution of the Domestic Board, adopted the same 
year, it was made the duty of the Annual Conferences to provide for the taking up or collections for 
tooth the Foreign and Domestic Boards. 

T Omitted here in 1866, but inserted in the Constitution of the Domestic Board. 



110 Support of Missions. 



Treasurer of ["the" ch. 1854 to "this"] [om. 1854: Parent] Society, that 
a proper record of the same may he preserved. 

In all places where drafts are drawn in favor of any mission, if there be 
funds in the possession of any [om. 1846: Auxiliary] Conference Mission- 
ary Society where such mission [" is established " ch. to " belongs " ], 

the drafts for the support of the mission shall be paid from said funds | in. 

: for one quarter or more, at the discretion of the Bishop]. [Om. 1846: 

If there be no Auxiliary Society, and there be money belonging to the 
Book Concern, the Book Committee or Presiding Elders or preachers 
shall pay the missionary drafts from the book money which may be in 
their possession ; which drafts, when paid, shall be transmitted to the 
Treasurer at New York; and in no case where any such moneys are at 
command shall the drafts be sent to the Treasurer in New York to be 
paid.] 

It shall be the duty of the Bishops to instruct all our [om. 1846: foreignj 
missionaries that whenever they come in contact with any of the mission- 
aries belonging to ["the Wesleyan Methodist Conference" ch. 1846 to 
"other Protestant orthodox Churches"] they shall [om. 1846: not interfere 
in their respective charges any further than to help them in their work 
when requested, but shall] on all occasions cultivate [in. 1846: as far as 
practicable] a spirit of friendship and brotherly affection, as brethren en- 
gaged in the same common cause, namely, the salvation of the world, by 
grace through faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. 

It shall be the duty of all our missionaries, except those who are ap- 
pointed to labor for the benefit of the slaves, to form their circuits into 
Auxiliary Missionary Societies, and to make regular qiiarterly and class 
collections wherever practicable, and report the amount collected even- 
three months, either by indorsing it on their drafts or by transmitting the 
money to the Treasurer of the Parent Society. 

1850.] This Constitution shall not be altered or amended but by [in. 
1854: a vote of two-thirds of] the General Conference of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church, South, ["on the recommendation of the Board of Man- 
agers, or by the Board of Managers, on the recommendation of the Gen- 
eral Conference" ch. 1854 to "present and voting on the alteration or 
amendment"]. 

SECTION I. 

1878.] Board op Missions. 

1866.] The missionary operations of the Methodist Episco- 
pal Church, South, shall hereafter be ["committed to" ch. 1874 to 
" conducted"] [om. 1870: the management of two separate Boards to be 
styled severally the Foreign and Domestic] [in. 1870, om. 1874: one 
Board] under the following provisions and regulations : 

[Om. 1870: The Foreign Board.] 

1874.] Article I. There shall be a Board of Missions, which 
shall have charge of the Foreign Missions, and of all others not 
provided for by the Annual Conferences. 

1850.] The officers of this Society shall consist of a President, [in. 1854. 
ten] Vice-presidents, a Secretary, a Treasurer, and ["two" ch. 1854 to 
"three"] Assistant Treasurers, ["of whom one" ch. 1854 to "one of 
whom"] shall reside in Charleston, S. C, ["and the other" ch. 1854 to 
"one") in New Orleans, La., [in. 1854: and one in St. Louis, Mo.] ; which 
officers, together with sixteen Managers, shall form a Board for the trans- 
action of business. Thev shall all be members of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church, South; and shall be annually elected by the Society, except the 
Secretary, [in. 1854: Treasurer, and Assistant Treasurers,] who shall be 
elected by the General Conference. [Om. 1854: The Society shall elect 
four Vice-presidents, and each Annual Conference shall have the privi- 
lege of electing one Vice-president from its own body.] 



Board of Missions. Ill 



1866.] ["This" ch. 1870 to "The"] Board shall consist of a Pres- [1874. 
ident, [" four " ch. 1870 to " two"] Vice-presidents, a Secretary, a Treasurer, 
and eleven Managers. They shall all be members of the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church, South, and [in. 1870: shall] be elected quadrennially by the 
General Conference, [in. 1870: except the Treasurer, who shall be elected 
by the Board]. [Om. 1870: but] When, from any cause, the General Con- 
ference shall fail to meet at the appointed time, the Board shall continue 
in office until the next meeting of the General Conference. The Bishops 
shall be ex-officio members of the Board. 

1874.] Art. II. Said Board shall consist of a President, Vice- 
president, Secretary, Treasurer, and [" seventeen" ch. 1878 to "nine- 
teen," ch. 1886 to ' twenty-five "] Managers, to be elected quadren- 
nially by the General Conference, [in. 1886: as follows], [" to con- 
tinue " ch. 1886 to " continuing"] in office until their successors are 
appointed: fin. 1886: the President, Vice-president, and Managers 
on nomination of the Committee on Missions, the Secretary and 
the Treasurer by ballot, at the time of election of other Connec- 
tional officers]/ The Bishops shall be ex-officio members of the 
Board. 

1850.] Art. III. The Board shall have authority to ["make 
by-laws for regulating" ch. 1S74 to "regulate "] its own proceedings ; 
to appropriate money to defray incidental expenses; to pro- 
vide for the support of superannuated missionaries, and wid- 
ows and orphans of missionaries, who may not be provided 
for by any Annual Conference; [om. 1870: it being understood that 
they s"hall not receive more than is allowed by the Discipline to other su- 
perannuated ministers, widows, and orphans;] to print books for the 
Indian, [om. 1866, re-in. 1870: German,] [om. 1S66: Domestic] [in. 1878: 
Mexican], and [in. 1S78: other] Foreign Missions; [in. 1866: to 
build houses for worship], [in. 1882: for hospitals,] [in. 1866: ("and 
school-houses" ch. 1874 to "for schools"), and (om. 1S74: residences) 
for (om. 1870: the) missionaries; (om. 1870: in any of the missionary 
fields under its charge, out of any funds which may have been specially 
given for those purposes;)] [in. 1870: and (in. 1874:. to) defray ("all 
other" ch. 1874 to "the") necessary expenses ("incident to" ch. 1874 
to "of") the work under its care] ; [in. 1882: to aid in the estab- 
lishment and support of training-schools for native converts and 
preachers, and to co-operate with other Methodist bodies in the 
establishment and support of such schools, wherever it may be 
practicable in foreign fields]. [Om. 1S54: to fill vacancies which may 
occur during the year] [" and" ch. 1870 to " The Board," ch. 1874 to "It"] 
shall [in. 1874: also] ["present" ch. 1886 to "publish annually"] a 
statement of its transactions, [om. 1874; and funds] [in. 1874: "nam- 
ing the missions supported by it, and the amount appropriated 
and paid to each], [om. 1S66: to the Society at each of its annual meet- 
ings] and [om. 1870: shall also] lay before the General Conference 
[om. 1866: of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South,] a report of [in. 
1874: its operations]. [Om. 1874: all its transactions, and a statement of 
its funds up to some convenient day near and prior to the time of holding 
the General Conference.] [Om. 1S54: The Board shall also cause the an- 
nual statements and reports to be published in all the newspapers of ihe 
Methodist Episcopal Church, South.] 

1870.] Art. IV. The Board shall meet annually to [om. 
1874: make appropriations for the ensuing year,] determine what fields 



112 Support of Missions. 

shall be occupied as [om . 1874 : foreign] missions, the number of per- 
sons to be employed in each, and to estimate the amount that may 
be necessary for the support of the missions under its charge, 
and to divide the same among the several Annual Conferences — 
having reference in said division to the extent and importance 
of the home work in each Conference, and to the ability and dis- 
position of the people to give. 

[Om. :S50: Provided, always, that] The sums [om. 1850: so] allowed for 
the y support*' ch. 1866 to "salaries," ch. 1870 to "support"] of ["a mis- 
sionary " ch. 1850 to " missionaries "] shall [om. 1866: not exceed the usual 
allowance of other itinerant ("preachers" ch. 1850 to " ministers ")] [in. 
1866: be sufficient to support them in their work]. [In. 1866, om. 1870: 
The Board shall meet annually, to vote appropriations of money to those 
in its employment and the President of the Board.] [Om. 1866: The 
("Bishops" ch. 1850 to " Bishop," or President of the Conference, if the 
mission be domestic, and the Superintendent, where there is one, and if 
not, the missionary, if the mission be foreign), shall draw on the Treasurer 
for the allowance, in quarterly or half-yearly installments.] [In. 1850: 
(om. 1870: And) ("They" ch. 1866 to "The Board")] shall [om. 1866: al- 
ways promptly notify the Treasurer of all drafts made by them, and shall | 
require [om. 1850: regular] communications to be made [in. 1850: quarter- 
ly] by each ["of the missionaries" ch. 1870 to "missionary"], [in. 1850: 
or from each mission,] to the [om. 1850: Corresponding Secretary] [in. 
1850, om. 1866: at (" Louisville, Kentucky," ch. 1854 to " Nashville, Tenn.,")] 
[om. 1850: of the Parent Society,] giving information of the State [in. 
1850: and prospects] of the [in. 1850: several] missions in which they are 
employed. No one shall be acknowledged as a missionary, or [om. 1866: 
shall] receive support [" out of " ch. 18o0 to " from] the [" funds of the So- 
ciety " ch. 1866 to " Board "] who has not some definite field of labor as- 
signed him, or could not be an effective laborer on a circuit [in. 1850: ex- 
cept as provided for in the (" fourth " ch. 1866 to " second ") Article]. 

1874.] Art. V. The Board shall employ only effective men 
for its work, and shall require each one to make a quarterly re- 
port to the Secretary of his operations, and of the state and pros- 
pects of the work in his charge. 

1866.] Art. VI. The revenue of the Board shall be derived 
[om. 1874: as follows:] from annual collections in every congrega- 
tion ; [om. 1874: (" in such month" ch. 1870 to " at such time and in such 
manner ") as each Annual Conference (" shall " ch. 1870 to " may ") direct;] 
[in. 1874: and from such other plans as may be adopted by the 
Church and congregation, (in. 1882: by the Sunday-school, and by 
such societies as may be formed by the women of the Church,) to 
raise money for this object;] and from special collections [om. 1870: 
made] by the Secretary [in. 1874: and the Bishops] ; and from do- 
nations and legacies. 

1844.] The Corresponding Secretary shall be a member of [1846. 
such Annual Conference as he may, with the approbation of the Bishops, 

1846.] The Secretary [om. 1854: of the Missionary Society of [1870. 
the Methodist Episcopal Church, South,] shall reside at the place where 
the [om. 1854: Parent] ["Society" ch. 1866 to "Board"] is located, but 
may be a member of any one of the Annual Conferences, [om. 1854: with 
the approbation of the Bishops]. It shall be his duty to journalize the 
proceedings of the [om. 1854: Parent] [om. 1866: Society and of the] 
Board, and to conduct their correspondence ; to advise the Board of any 
matter which he may conceive important; [in. 1854: to travel, as ("far as 
practicable" ch. 1866 to "much as possible"), through the Connection, 
visiting the Annual Conferences and (" Indian Missions" ch. 1866 to "the 
missions under the care of the Board"); promoting the interests of the 
(" Society " ch. 1866 to " Board ".);] to give the missionaries any informa- 



Board of Missions. 113 



tion that mavbe [om. 1S66: deemed] necessary; to ["publish" ch. 1854 to 
"prepare and furnish for publication"] in the Church papers, [in. 1854: 
monthly, an abstract of the proceedings of the Board and] [" a condensed 
account " ch. 1854 to "condensed accounts"] of the missionary work [om. 
1854: as often as practicable] ; [in. 1S50: and, furthermore, it shall be his 
duty to attend to all business of the (" Society " ch. 1866 to " Board ") with 
the Government of the Lnited States, in relation to the schools which 
have been or hereafter mavbe committed to our ("hands" ch. 1854 to 
" care ") in the Indian country, bv the Department of the Interior or Com- 
missioner of Indian Affairs;] and [in. 1850: it shall also be his duty] to 
prepare [in. 1858: and superintend the publication of] the Annual ["re- 
ports" ch. 1866 to "Report"] [om. 1866: of the Society], under the direc- 
tion of the Board [om. 1S58: of Managers]. [Om. 1854: He shall be elected 
by the General Conference, to which also he shall be responsible for the 
discharge of his duties.] His salarv shall be [" apportioned" ch. 1866 to 
"fixed"] by the Board [om. 1866: of Managers] [om.1854: of the Mission- 
ary Society]. 

1870.] Art. VII. The Secretary [in. 1874: shall be a minister 
of the gospel, and] may be a member of any Annual Conference, 
but shall reside [om.1874: at the place] where the Board is located. 
It shall be ["the duty of the Secretary" ch. 1874 to "his duty"] to 
["journalize" ch. 1870 to "keep a permanent record of"] the pro- 
ceedings of the Board, [" to publish in the Church papers an abstract 
of the proceedings of the Board" ch. 1874 to "and to publish an ab- 
stract of them in the Church papers "] ; to conduct its corre- 
spondence; [om. 1874: to give information to the missionaries;] to at- 
tend to all [in. 1874: its legal] business, [om. 1874: which the Board 
may have with the Government of the United States] ; to prepare [" the " 
ch. 1854 to "its "] Annual Eeport [om. 1874: of the Board], [in. 1874: 
and to publish monthly (either in a missionary paper or in the 
Church papers, as the Board shall direct) statements of the 
condition, needs, and prospects of the various missions ;] [om. 1874: 
and, so far as their duties may permit, to visit the Annual Conferences 
and the missions under the care of the Board, with a view to promote the 
interests of the missionary cause] . The salary of the Secretary shall 
be fixed by the Board, [in. 1854: and all his necessary traveling 
expenses shall be allowed,] [om. 1874: and the Board may employ 
such clerical assistance as may be necessary] . 

1850.] [In. 1S66: The Board shall keep a journal of its proceedings, 
and] the minutes of each meeting shall be signed by the presiding officer 
and the Secretarv. 

1844.] The Treasurer of the Parent Society, underthe direc- [ 1854. 
tion of the Board of Managers, shall give information to the Bishops an- 
nually, or of tener, if the Board judge it expedient, of the state of the funds, 
and the sums which may be drawn by them for the missionary purposes 
contemplated by the Constitution. Agreeablv to which information the 
Bishops shall have authority to draw upon the Treasurer for any sum 
within the amount designated, which the Missionary Committee of the 
Annual Conferences respectively shall judge necessary for the support of 
the missionaries and of the mission schools under their care. 

1854.] The Treasurer and Assistant Treasurers shall hold all [1866. 
funds of this Society in their possession, in safe deposit with such institu- 
tions as the Board may devise; which deposits shall be made by them as 
officers of the Society, and subject to their drafts as such and their suc- 
cessors in office. They shall furnish annual reports, to be published with 
the annual report of the Secretary. 

1866.] Art. VIII. The Treasurer shall hold [om. 1874: all] the 
funds of the Board [om. 1S70: in his possession] in safe deposit 
[om. 1870: with such institutions as the Board may direct], which depOS- 
8 



114 Support of Missions. 

it shall be made by him as [om. 1874: an officer of] [" the Board" ch. 
1874 to "Treasurer"] [om. 1870: and] subject to his drafts as such, 
and fin. 1870: to those of] his successors in office. He shall [in. 
1870: also] furnish an annual report, to be published with ["the" 
ch. 1870 to "that"] [om. 1870: annual] [om. 1874: report] of the Secre- 
tary, [in. 1882: and perform such other labor as the Board shall 
direct. The salary of the Treasurer shall be fixed by the Board]. 

1854.] In case of vacancy, occasioned by death, resignation, [ 1874. 
or otherwise, in the Board [om. 1866: of Managers], the Board shall have 
power to fill such vacancy; in case of vacancy by death, resignation, or 
otherwise, in the office of the Secretary, Treasurer, or Assistant Treasurer, 
the vacancy shall be filled by the Board [om. 1866: of Managers, by ana 
with the advice and consent of one or more of the Bishops] until the en- 
suing General Conference. 

1874.] Art. IX. The Board shall fill all vacancies that may 
occur. 

1850.] Art.X. ["Twenty" ch. 1866 to "Seven," ch. 1870 to "Nine" 
members shall [" be" ch. 1866 to "constitute "] a quorum [om. 1866: 
at all meetings of the Society, and nine] at ["all meetings "ch. 1870 to 
"an annual meeting"] of the Board [om. 1866: of Managers], [in. 
1870: and seven at a called meeting]. 

1866.] Art. XI. ["This" ch. 1882 to "The"] Board shall be lo- 
cated [om. 1874: and domiciled] in ["Baltimore, Md.," ch. 1870 to "the 
city of Nashville, Tenn."]. 

1870.] It shall be the duty of each Annual Conference to organize 
a Conference Board of Missions, which shall appoint its own officers 
and regulate its own administration, subject to the provisions of this 
Constitution. Each Conference shall pay into the treasury of the General 
Missionary Board forty per cent, of all moneys collected within its bounds 
for missionaiy purposes; the remaining sixty per ceni5. may be appropri- 
ated by the Annual Conference Board, and the Bishop presiding, to mis- 
sions within its bounds. Any money not so appropriated shall be for- 
warded to the general treasury. 

Each Annual Conference shall designate the time and manner in which 
collections for Missions shall be taken up within its bounds. 

1874.] Art. XII. Each Annual Conference shall organize a 
Board of Missions, which shall appoint its own officers and reg- 
ulate its own affairs, and have absolute control of the missions it 
may establish, with the consent of the President of the Confer- 
ence, within its own bounds, and of the funds raised for their 
support. 

Art. XIII. The Conference Board [in. 1882: shall arrange for 
holding anniversary meetings within the several Presiding Eld- 
er's Districts of the Conference, in the interest of (om. 1886: For- 
eign) Missions, and by such other means as it may choose] shall 
disseminate missionary intelligence among the people; hold an 
anniversary meeting at each session of the Conference, the pro- 
ceeds of which shall be equally divided between the General 
Board and the Annual Conference Mission Board ; shall publish 
a full report of its operations every year in the Minutes of the 
Conference; and annually estimate the amount that may be nec- 
essary for the support of its own missions, and apportion the 
same to the Presiding Elders' Districts for collection. 

Art. XIV. The apportionment to a Conference for the general 



Board of Missions. 115 



work shall be divided by the Conference Board among the Dis- 
tricts, and the preachers in charge shall take up a collection in 
every congregation to meet the same. 

Art. XV. Any person, or Sunday-school, or Church, or Con- 
ference, may assume in whole or in part the support of a mission 
or a mission-school established by the General Board, and send 
their contributions directly to such mission or school, of which 
the General Treasurer shall be immediately notified : provided 
that the Conference in whose territory such moneys may be 
given shall have credit for the same in settling the apportion- 
ment of the General Board. 

Art. XVI. The collections for the Conference and General 
Boards shall not be taken up together, except at the anniversary 
meeting held during the session of an Annual Conference. 

184671 The Treasurer of the Conference Missionary Societies [1866. 
shall send to the Treasurer or one of the Assistant Treasurers of the Par- 
ent Society, without loss of time, whatever balances remain in their 
hands at the close of the sessions of their respective Conferences, after 
paying the drafts of the Bishops, proper then to he paid, in favor of the 
missionaries of their several Conferences. 

1874.] Art. XVII. The Treasurer of the Conference Board 
shall transmit to the Treasurer of the General Board all moneys 
he may receive for general purposes. 

1844.] It shall be the duty of the Presiding Elders to bring [1870. 
the subject of our missions before the [in. 1850: first] Quarterly [om. 1851: 
Meeting] Conference of each [in. 1846: of the] ["circuit and station "ch. 
1846 to "circuits and stations"] ["of" ch. 1866 to "-within"] their Dis- 
tricts, [" as early in the Conference-year as may be practicable" ch. 1846 
to "yearly, for the purpose of moving the Quarterly Conference to adopt 
such measures as shall be deemed best for the promotion of the cause, by 
increasing the number of contributors and the amount contributed for 
missions in their several circuits and stations"]. 

1870.] Art. XA^III. It shall be the duty of [" each" ch. 1874 to 
"the "] Presiding Elder to bring the subject of missions [in. 1878: 
prominently] before the [om. 1874: District Conference, and also be- 
fore the] Quarterly [« Conference "ch. 1874 to "Conferences"] of each 
circuit and station, [" within his District" ch. 1874 to "and to see to 
it that efficient and well-defined modes and plans be adopted for 
raising missionary funds, both for the General Board, and also 
for the Conference Mission Board."] * 

1866.] The Domestic Board.-j- 

Article I. This Board shall consist of a President, four Vice-presi- 
dents, a Secretary, a Treasurer, and eleven Managers. They shall all be 
members of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, and be quadrennially 
elected by the General Conference; but when from any cause the General 
Conference shall fail to meet at the appointed time, tlie Board shall con- 
tinue in office until the next meeting of the General Conference. The 
Bishops shall be ex-officio members of the Board. 

Art. II. The Board shall have axithority to make by-laws for regulating 
its own proceedings; to appropriate money to defray incidental expenses; 
and to publish books and tracts for Gernian missions; and shall publish 

* The article on the duty of Presiding Elders was left out of the Constitution of the Foreign Board 
in 1865, hut was retained in the Constitution of the Domestic Board. 

l This Constitution is modeled after the Constitution of the General Board as it was in 1866, and 
man; of the provisions contained in that are incorporated in this. 



116 Support of Missions. 

annually a statement of its transactions and funds; and shall also lay be- 
fore the General Conference a report of all its transactions and a state- 
ment of its funds up to some convenient day, near and prior to the time of 
holding the General Conference. 

Art. III. Seven members, at all meetings of the Board, shall constitute 
a quorum. 

Art. IV. The Board shall Keep a journal of all its proceedings, and the 
minutes of each meeting shall be signed by the presiding officer and the 
Secretary. 

Art. V. Each Annual Conference shall have charge of the Domestic 
Missions within its own bounds. 

Art. VI. It is recommended that each Annual Conference organize a 
Conference Board of Domestic Missions, auxiliary to this Board, under 
such regulations as they shall severally adopt or the General Conference 
order. Each Conference Board shall annually transmit to the Secretary 
of this Board a copy of its Annual Report, embracing the operations 
within the bounds of the Conference for publication in his Annual lie- 
port . 

Art. VII. The revenue of this Board shall be derived as follows: Each 
Annual Conference Board shall forward to the Treasurer annually one- 
tenth, at least, of all its collections for Domestic Missions, and whatever 
balance may be in the treasury after defraying the expenses of its own 
missions; from special collections made by the Secretary; and from dona- 
tions and legacies. 

Art. VIII. The Board shall have power to grant assistance from its 
funds to such Annual Conference Missionary Boards as are not able to 
support the Domestic Missions within their own bounds. 

Art. IX. The Secretary shall reside at the place where the Board is lo- 
cated, but may be a member of any one of the Annual Conferences. It 
shall be his dutv to journalize the proceedings of the Board, and to con- 
duct its correspondence; to advise the Board of any matters which he 
may conceive important; to travel as much as possible through the Con- 
nection, visiting the Annual Conferences, promoting the interests of the 
Board; to furnish for publication in the Church papers, monthly, an ab- 
stract of the proceedings of the Board and condensed accounts of the 
missionary work; and it shall be his duty also to prepare and superin- 
tend the publication of the Annual Report, under the direction of the 
Board. 

Art. X. The Treasurer shall hold all funds of the Board in his posses- 
sion in safe deposit with such institutions as the Board may direct; which 
deposit shall be made by him as an officer of the Board, and subject to his 
drafts as such, and his successors in office. He shall furnish an Annual 
Report, to be published with the Annual Report of the Secretary. 

Art. XI. In case of vacancy, occasioned bv death, resignation, or oth- 
erwise, in the Board, the vacancy shall be filled by the Board, until the 
ensuing General Conference. , . ., ■ . „ . .„ 

Art. XII. This Board shall be located and domiciled in Nashville, 

Art. XIII. This Constitution shall not be altered or amended but by a 
vote of two-thirds of the General Conference present and voting on the 
alteration or amendment. 

2. Let each Annual Conference organize a Missionary Board, auxiliary 
to the Domestic. Board of Missions of the Methodist Episcopal Church, 
South, under such regulations as the Conferences severally shall prescribe. 
And let each Conference Board transmit by its Secretary to the Secretary 
of the Parent Board a copy of its Annual Report, stating, specifically, the 
number and names of the missions belonging to the Conference; the 
number of members of the Church, and of the children catechised in each 
mission; the number received into the Church during the year; the 
number baptized, and, as nearly as maybe, the number attending public 
worship, and of the whole population within reach of the missionary s 
appointments, together with the number of houses of worship on each 
mission. . , , .. 

3. It shall be the dutv of each Annual Conference to provide for the 
taking up of collections during the year, within its bounds, for the for- 
eign Board and the Domestic Board, which collections shall be kept sepa- 
rate. 



Woman's Missionary Society. 117 

4. It shall be the duty of the Presiding Elders to bring the subject of our 
missions before the First Quarterly Conference of each of the circuits and 
stations of their Districts, yearly, for the purpose of moving the Quarterly 
Conferences to adopt such measures as shall be deemed best for the pro- 
motion of the cause, by increasing the number of contributors and the 
amount contributed for missions, in their several circuits and stations. 

5. It will be expected that in the examination [in. 1854: of character |, 
in the Annual Conference, a reference will be had to the faithful perform- 
ance of the duty of preachers on this subject [om. 1854: in the passage of 
character] .* 



SECTION II. 
1878.] Woman's Missionary Society. 

In view of the fact that the women in most heathen countries 
are accessible only to teachers of their own sex, the women of 
the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, are hereby authorized 
to organize special missionary agencies under the following Con- 
stitution : 

Article I. This Society shall be called "The Woman's Mis- 
sionary Society of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South." 

Art. II. The objects of this Society shall be to enlist and unite 
the efforts of women [in. 1882: and children] in [ m. 1882: the 
work of] sending the gospel to women [in. 1882: and children] in 
heathen lands, through the agency of female missionaries, 
teachers, [in. 1882: physicians,] and Bible-readers. 

Art. III. The work shall be accomplished by organizing Soci- 
eties in each charge, and Conference Societies in each Confer- 
ence, and shall be controlled by an executive body to be known 
as "The Woman's Board of Missions;" all these to be consti- 
tuted as decided hereafter. 

Art. IV. The operations of this |" Society" ch. 1882 to "Woman's 
Board"] shall be conducted in connection with the |in. 1882: Par- 
ent] Board of Missions, and subject to its advice and approv- 
al. [Om. 1882: All appropriations shall be made through the Treasurer 
of the Board, to missions under the charge of the Board, for the support 
of female missionaries, teachers, and Bible-readers employed under their 
sanction; nor shall any of the funds be devoted to other purposes without 
the consent of the Executive Association hereinafter provided for. [ | In. 
1882: When appropriations are made, the funds shall be sent 
through the Treasurer of the Parent Board in such manner, and 
to meet such purposes, as the Woman's Board shall direct, with- 
out delay.] 

This Society shall be organized by the appointment of a Gen- 1 1882. 
eral Executive Association and Conference Societies — said General Ex- 
ecutive Association to be constituted by appointment of the Bishops and 
Missionary Secretaries, in the first instance, and thereafter as by-laws 
and regulations to be adopted by the Association shall provide; and Con- 
ference Societies to be constituted in accordance with provisions of such 
by-laws and regulations. 

1882.] Art. V. The Board shall consist of a President, a 

* Omitted here in 1866, but inserted in the Constitution of the Domestic 
Board same year. 



118 Support of Missions. 

Vice-president, Corresponding Secretary, Treasurer, Recording 
Secretary, and ["five" ch. 1866 to "six"] Managers (to be elected 
quadrennially | in. 1886: by the Woman's Board at the annual 
meeting next succeeding the session of the General Conference]), 
and the Corresponding Secretaries, or alternates, of the Confer- 
ence Societies. The Secretary of the Board of Missions shall be 
an honorary member of the Woman's Board. 

Art. VI. The Woman's Board shall meet annually to deter- 
mine what fields shall be occupied, the number of persons to be 
employed in each, and to estimate and appropriate the amount 
necessary for the support of the missions under its charge. A 
majority shall constitute a quorum to transact business at the 
annual meetings ; five shall be a quorum for monthly or called 
meetings. The transactions of the monthly or called meetings 
shall be subject to the approval or disapproval of the ensuing an- 
nual meeting. 

1878.] Art. VII. The funds of this ["Society" ch. 1S82 to 
"Board"] shall [om. 1882: in all cases] be derived from private ef- 
forts; [om. 1882: and in no case] [in. 1882: from membership, life, and 
honorary membership fees ; from devises and bequests, and] from 
public collections [" during regular Church service " ch. 1882 to "only 
at meetings appointed in behalf of the Society"]. 

1882.] Art. VIII. The President shall preside at all meet- 
ings, and countersign all drafts on the treasury. In her absence 
the Vice-president shall preside, and in the absence of both a 
chairman shall be appointed pro tern. 

Art. IX. The Corresponding Secretary shall conduct the cor- 
respondence, attend to all legal business, prepare the Annual Re- 
port, and publish quarterly a statement of the condition of the 
work. The Corresponding Secretary shall reside where the 
Board of Missions is located. 

Art. X. The Treasurer shall hold the funds of the Board in 
safe deposit, which deposit shall be made by her as Treasurer, 
subject to authenticated drafts. She shall furnish annual and 
quarterly reports, to be published with those of the Correspond- 
ing Secretary, [in. 1886: The Treasurer shall reside where the 
Board of Missions is located.] 

Art. XI. The Recording Secretary shall keep the minutes of 
all meetings in a permanent record, and obtain the signature of 
the President as approved. 

Art. XII. An auditor shall be elected to audit the accounts of 
the Society. 

Art. XIII. When vacancies occur in the intervals of the an- 
nual meetings, the Board shall fill said vacancies until the next 
annual meeting. 

Art. XIV. ["Two of the five" ch. 1886 to "Three of the six"] 
Managers shall be members of any one of the Auxiliary Socie- 
ties at the place where the Board of Missions is located, and the 
remaining three shall represent severally the eastern, the south- 
ern, and the western sections of the home field. 



Church Extension Board. 119 

SECTION III. 
Church Extension Board. 

The work of Church extension shall hereafter be conducted 
under the following provisions and regulations : 

Article I. There shall be a Board of Church Extension, con- 
sisting of a President, Vice-president, Corresponding Secretary, 
Treasurer, and thirteen Managers, to be elected quadrennially 
by the General Conference, and to continue in office until their 
successors are elected and accept. The Bishops shall be ex 
officio members of the Board. The Board shall fill all vacan- 
cies that may occur during the intervals of the General Confer- 
ence. 

Art. II. The officers elected by this General Conference shall, 
as soon as practicable, procure, under general or special law of the 
State of Kentucky, an incorporation, whereby they and then- 
successors in office, in perpetual succession, shall be made a body 
corporate under the name of " Board of Church Extension of the 
Methodist Episcopal Church, South," with power of contracting 
and being contracted with, suing and being sued, and all other 
powers deemed necessary for the successful prosecution of the 
work, not inconsistent with these Articles. 

Art. III. The Corresponding Secretary shall conduct the cor- 
respondence of the Board, under its direction, and shall be sub- 
ject to the authority and control of the Board, by whom his sal- 
ary shall be fixed and paid. He may be a member of any An- 
nual Conference, but shall reside where the Board is located. 

Art. IV. The Board shall be located in the city of Louisville, 
Kentucky, and shall meet at least annually at the time the 
Board shall determine, and at such other times as the President 
and the Corresponding Secretary may appoint. Nine shall con- 
stitute a quorum at an annual meeting, and seven at a called 
meeting. 

Art. V. The revenues of the Board shall be derived from an- 
nual collections in every congregation; from special collections 
by the Corresponding Secretary, fin. 1886: by the Woman's De- 
partment of Church Extension,] and by the Bishops ; and from 
gifts, devises, and bequests. 

1886.] Art. VI. It shall be lawful for said Board to accept 
contributions to its funds from any person or persons capable of 
making the same, subject to annuities payable to the order of the 
person or persons making such donations ; but all amounts so re- 
ceived shall be loaned by said Board on adequate security or se- 
curities, and the aggregate amount of annuities that the Board 
shall assume to pay shall never be allowed to exceed one-half 
of the annual interest receivable on the loans made by said 
Board. 

1882.] Art. VII. The Board shall have authority to regulate 
its own proceedings; to determine what amount each Ajmual 
Conference shall be asked to raise by collections for the use of 



120 Support of Missions. 

the Board during the ensuing year; to appropriate money to pay 
incidental expenses ; to determine what amount may be donated 
or loaned to each applicant; and to do such other business as 
may be legitimate and proper for them to do : provided, however, 
that no money shall be appropriated in the general work for 
other purposes than the purchase or securing of church-lots and 
the erection or securing of church-buildings [in. 1886: and parson- 
ages] ; and provided, further, that the Board shall not involve it- 
self in debt, [in. 1886: except as provided for in Article VI.]. 

Art. VIII. The Board shall have authority to raise and ad- 
minister a Loan Fund, which shall be held separate from funds 
raised for general distribution, and which shall be used only in 
loans on adequate security, to be determined by the Board ; to 
receive and hold in trust for the Methodist Episcopal Church, 
South, any real or personal property, and to sell and convey the 
same for the uses and objects herein declared. 

Art. IX. All applications for aid shall set forth — 

1. A description of the building for which aid is asked. 

2. The estimated and probable cost when completed. 

3. The amount of cash and reliable subscriptions now on 
hand. 

4. The nature of the title, its validity, whether held in trust 
for the Methodist Episcopal Church, South. 

5. The names of the Board of Trustees. 

6. The number of Church-members, Sunday-school children, 
and population of the place, if within a town or city. 

7. Any additional facts that may be required by the Board, or 
that may be deemed necessary or useful to the Board in making 
a decision. 

Art. X. Each Annual Conference shall organize a Conference 
Board of Church Extension, w r hich shall be auxiliary to the Par- 
ent Board, and shall have charge of all the interests and work 
of the Church extension within the Conference. The preachers 
shall take up a collection in every congregation annually for 
Church extension; and of the funds thus collected, or in any 
other way coming into the hands of the Annual Conference 
Boards, fifty per cent, shall be turned over to the General Board 
to be expended under its direction, but [« devisers" ch. 1886 to "do- 
nors "] may give special direction to their contributions. 

1886.] Art. XI. The Board of Church Extension shall or- 
ganize a department, to be known as the Woman's Department 
of Church Extension, the object of which shall be to collect funds 
by private efforts, personal solicitations, membership fees, dona- 
tions, devises, and bequests, for purchasing or securing parson- 
ages. All funds so collected shall be subject to the direction of 
the General and Local Boards of Church Extension for the ob- 
ject specified. 

Art. XII. The officers of the Woman's Department shall be a 
General Secretary, to be appointed by the General Board, a Sec- 
retary and a Treasurer for each Annual Conference, and a Dis- 



Church Extension Board. 121 

trict Secretary for each Presiding Elder's District, to be appointed 
by the respective Conference Boards. 

Akt. XIII. The General Secretary of the Woman's Department 
shall conduct the correspondence of that part of the work, and 
furnish reports thereof to the Secretary of the General Board. 

The Secretary of this department for each Annual Conference 
shall organize Parsonage Societies in the various charges, and 
shall make reports of the work done in the Conference, both to 
the General Secretary of this department and to the Secretary of 
the Conference Board. 

The Treasurer of this department, for each Annual Conference, 
shall receive the funds of the Parsonage Societies within the Con- 
ference, of which fifty per cent, shall be turned over to the Gen- 
eral Board, and the remaining fifty per cent, to the Conference 
Board. 

The District Secretaries shall aid the Conference Secretary of 
this department in organizing Parsonage Societies, and shall 
keep her informed of the work and needs within their respect- 
ive Districts. 

Donors to the funds of this department may give direction to 
their special contributions. „ 

1882.] Art. XIV. It shall be the duty of the Presiding Eld- 
ers to bring the subject of Church Extension prominently before 
the District and Quarterly Conferences, and to see to it that the 
most efficient plans are adopted for raising the amounts appor- 
tioned to the charge, and the Bishops shall call for a report of 
the Annual Conference Board in the regular order of Conference 
proceedings, and direct attention to the subject. 



CHAPTER XII. 
1870,] Churches and Church Property. 



SECTION I. 

1844.] Op Building [in. 1854, om. 1870: and Securing] Churches, 
[om. 1854: and the order to be observed therein]. 

Question. Is any thing advisable in regard to building [in. 1870: 
Churches]? 

Ans. 1. Let all our churches be [om. 1870: built] plain and de- 
cent, and with free seats, [in. 1870: as far as practicable]; [om. 
1870: but not more expensive than is absolutely unavoidable;] [om. 1858: 
otherwise the necessity of raising money will make rich men necessary to 
us. But if so, we must be dependent on them, yea, and governed by them. 
And then farewell to Methodist discipline, if not doctrine too]. 

Ans. 2. In order more effectually to prevent our people from 
contracting debts which they are not able to discharge, it shall 
be the duty of the Quarterly Conference of every circuit and sta- 
tion, where it is contemplated to build a house or houses of wor- 
ship, to secure the ground or lot on which such house or houses 
are to be built, according to our deed of settlement, which deed 
must be legally executed ; and also said Quarterly Conference shall 
appoint a judicious committee of at least three members of our 
Church, who shall form an estimate of the amount necessary to 
build ; and three-fourths of the money, according to such esti- 
mate, shall be secured [om. 1878: or subscribed] before any such 
building shall be commenced: [in. 1878: provided, however, that 
no house of worship shall be built unless the authority of the 
Quarterly Conference shall first have been obtained]. 

Ans. 3. In all cases where debts for building houses of worship 
have been or may be incurred contrary to or in disregard of the 
above recommendation, our members and friends are requested 
to discountenance, by declining pecuniary aid to, all agents who 
shall travel abroad beyond their own circuits or Districts, for the 
collection of funds for the discharge of such debts, except in such 
peculiar cases as may be approved by an Annual Conference [om. 
1870: or such agents as may be appointed by their authority]. 

Ans. 4. In future we will admit no charter, deed, or convey- 
ance, for any house of worship to be used by us, unless it be pro- 
vided in such charter, deed, or conveyance that the trustees of 
said house shall at all times permit such ministers and preach- 
ers, belonging to the Methodist Episcopal Church, [in. 1846: 
South,] as shall from time to time be duly authorized by the 
General Conference [om. 1870: of the ministers] of our Church, or 
by the Annual Conferences, to preach and expound God's holy 
word, and to execute the discipline of the Church, and to ad- 
(122) 



Securing Property. 123 



minister the sacraments therein, according to the true meaning 
and purport of our deed of settlement. 



SECTION II. 
1854.] Op [in. 1870: Building] Paesonages. 

1844.] Question. What advice or direction ["shall be" ch. 1870 
to "is"] given concerning the building [om. 1870: or renting] of 
dwelling-houses for the use of [om. 1886: the] married traveling 
preachers ? 

Am. 1. It is recommended [om. 1854: by the General Conference] 
[om. 1870: to the traveling preachers] to [om. 1870: advise] our friends, 
in general, to purchase a lot of ground in each ["circuit" ch. 1870 
to "pastoral charge"], and to build a preacher's house thereon, 
and to furnish it with at least heavy furniture, and to settle the 
same on trustees appointed by the Quarterly [om. 1854: meeting] 
Conference, according to ["the"ch. 1870 to "our"] deed of settle- 
ment [om. 1870: published in our form of Discipline] . 

The General Conference recommend to all the circuits, in cases [ 1870. 
where they are not able to comply with the above request, to rent a house 
for the married preacher and his family (when such are stationed upon 
their circuits respectively), and that the Annual Conferences do assist to 
make up the rents of such houses as far as they can, when the circuit can- 
not do it. 

Ans. 2. It shall be the duty of the Presiding Elders and preach- 
ers to use their influence to carry [in. 1886: into effect] the above 
rules respecting building [om. 1870: and renting] houses, for the ac- 
commodation of preachers and their families [om. 1886: into effect] . 
In order to do this, each Quarterly [om. 1854: meeting] Conference 
shall appoint a committee (unless other measures have been 
adopted), who, with the advice and aid of the preachers and 
Presiding ["Elders" ch. 1870 to "Elder"], shall devise such means 
as may seem fit to raise ["moneys" ch. 1870 to "money"] for that 
purpose. And it is recommended to the Annual Conferences to 
make a special inquiry of their members respecting this part of 
their duty. 

Those preachers who refuse to occupy the houses which may be pro- 
vided for them on the stations and circuits where they are from time 
to time appointed, shall be allowed nothing for house-rent, nor receive 
any thing more than quarterage for themselves, their wives and chil- 
dren, and their traveling expenses. Nevertheless, this rale shall not ap- 
ply to those preachers whose families are either established within the 
bounds of their circuits, or are so situated that, in the judgment of the 
stewards or the above-mentioned committee, it is not necessary, for the 
benefit of the circuit, to remove them. 



SECTION III. 

1870.] Of Securing Churches and Parsonages. 

1844.] Ques. 1. What shall be done for the security of our 
preaching-houses, [in. 1870: and parsonages, and other Church 
property,] and the premises belonging thereto ? 



124 Church Property. 



Let the following plan of a deed of settlement be brought into effect in 
all possible cases, and as far as the laws of the States respectively will ad- 
mit of it. But each Annual Conference is authorized to make such modi- 
fication in the deeds as they may find the different States and Territories 
require, so as to secure the premises firmly by deed, and permanently to 
the Methodist Episcopal Church, [in. 1816 : South,] according to the true in- 
tent and meaning of the following form of a deed of settlement ; any thing 
in the said form to the contrary notwithstanding. 

This Indenture, made this day of , in the year of our Lord 

one thousand hundred and , between of the in the 

State of (if the grantor be married, insert the name of his wife) of 

the one part, and trustees, in trust for the uses and purposes here- 
inafter mentioned, all of the in the State of aforesaid, of the 

other part, WITNESSETH, that the said (if married, insert the name 

of his wife) for and in consideration of the sum of specie, to 

in hand paid, at and upon the sealing and delivery of these pres- 
ents, the receipt whereof is hereby acknowledged, hath (or have) given, 
granted, bargained, sold, released, confirmed, and conveyed, and by these 
presents doth (or do) give, grant, bargain, sell, release, confirm, and con- 
vey unto them, the said and their successors (trustees in trust for 

the uses and purposes hereinafter mentioned and declared), all the estate, 
right, title, interest, property, claim, and demand whatsoever, either in 

law or equity, which he the said (if married, here insert the name of 

his Avife) hath (or have) in, to, or upon all and singular a certain lot, or 

piece of land, situate, lying, and being in the and State aforesaid, 

bounded and butted as'follows, to-wit, (here insert the several courses 
and distances of the land to the place of beginning,) containing and laid 

out for acres of land, together with all and singular the houses, 

woods, waters, ways, privileges and appurtenances thereto belonging, or 
in any wise pertaining: to have and to hold all and singular the 
above-mentioned and described lot or piece of land, situate, lying, and 
being as aforesaid, together with all and singular the houses, woods, wa- 
ters, ways, and privileges thereto belonging, or in anywise appertaining 

unto them the said and their successors in office forever in trust, 

that they shall erect and build, or cause to be erected and built thereon, a 
house or place of worship for the use of the members of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church, [in 1848: South,] according to the rules and discipline 
which from time to time may be agreed upon and adopted by the minis- 
ters and preachers of the said Church at their General Conferences: and 
in further trust and confidence that they shall at all times, forever here- 
after, permit such ministers and preachers belonging to the said Church, 
as shall from time to time be duly authorized by the General Conferences of 
the ministers and preachers of the said Methodist Episcopal Church, [in. 
1846: South,] or by the Annual Conferences authorized by the said General 
Conference, to preach and expound God's holy word therein. And the 
said doth by these presents warrant and forever defend all and sin- 
gular the before mentioned and described lot or piece of land, with the 
appurtenances thereto belonging, unto them the said and their suc- 
cessors, chosen and appointed as aforesaid, from the claim or claims of 

him the said , his heirs and assigns, and from the claim or claims of 

all persons whatever. In testimony whereof the said (if married, 

insert the name of his wife) have hereto set their hands and seals, the day 
and year aforseaid. 

Sealed and delivered in the presence of us:) 
[Two witnesses.] \ 

Grantor's (L. S.) 
His wife's (L. S.) 

Received the day of the date of the above) 
written indenture the consideration S 
therein mentioned in full. ) 

[Witness. j Grantor's (L. S.)* 



County, ss. 



Be it remembered, that on the day of , in the year of our 

» This form of deed contained several provisions concerning trustees, which are retained in the 
Discipline, and in 1854 were formed into a separate Section— XVII., Chapter III, 



Division, Transfer, or Sale. 125 

Lord one thousand , personally appeared before me, one of the just- 
ices of the peace, in and for the county of , and State of , the 

within-named , the grantor (if married, insert the name of his wife), 

acknowledged the within deed of trust to be their act and deed, for the 
uses and purposes therein mentioned and declared; and she the said 
, wife of the said . being separate and apart from her said hus- 
band, by me examined, declared that she made the same acknowledgment 
freely, and with her own consent, without being induced thereto through 
fear or threats of her said husband. In testimony whereof I have hereto 
set my hand and seal the day and year first above written. 
[Here the justice's name. | (L. S.) 
1870.] Ans. 1. Each Annual Conference is authorized to make 
such modification in the deeds as they may find the different 
usages and customs of law require in the different States and 
Territories, so as to secure the property firmly by deed, and per- 
manently in fee-simple, to the Methodist Episcopal Churchy 
South ; but in all conveyances of ground for the building of 
houses of worship, or upon which they may have been already 
built, let the following clause be inserted at the proper place : 
"In trust, that said premises shall be used, kept, maintained, 
and disposed of, as a place of divine worship for the use of the 
ministry and membership of the Methodist Episcopal Church, 
South ; subject to the discipline, usage, and ministerial appoint^- 
ments of said Church, as from time to time authorized and de- 
clared by the General Conference of said Church, and the Annu- 
al Conference within whose bounds the said premises are situ- 
ate." 

Ans, 2. Likewise, in all conveyances of ground for the build- 
ing of dwelling-houses for the use of the preachers, or upon which 
they may have been already built, let the following clause be in- 
serted at the proper place : " In trust, that said premises shall be 
held, kept, maintained, and disposed of, as a place of residence 
for the use and occupancy of the preachers of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church, South, who may from time to time be appoint- 
ed in said place; subject to the usage and discipline of said 
Church, as from time to time authorized and declared by the 
General Conference of said Church, and by the Annual Confer- 
ence within whose bounds the said premises are situate." 



SECTION IV. 

Of the Division, Transfer, or Sale of Church Property. 

m 1854.] > When any ["station or circuit" ch. 1858 to "circuit, sta- 
tion, or mission"] shall be divided into two or more charges, 
each separate charge may constitute a new Board [in. 1858: or 
Boards] of Trustees [ om. 1870 : as provided for above 1 ; and the Church 
property held by the trustees of the original charge shall be con- 
veyed to the new boards thus created, and the former board [in. 
1858: or boards] shall be freed from all pecuniary liabilities, such 
being transferred to the new boards respectively, [in. 18S6: And 
when any division is made of a circuit, station, or District hav- 
ing parsonage property, in order to adjust the rights and equities 



126 Church Property. 

of the subdivisions of any such charge in such parsonage prop- 
erty, the Quarterly Conferences of the respective subdivisions 
may each select an arbitrator, and those arbitrators an umpire, 
who together shall constitute a board of reference, to which shall 
be referred the question of adjusting the rights of the respective 
parties interested in such parsonage property ; and the decision 
of the board of reference in any such case shall be acquiesced in 
and carried into effect by the parties concerned.] 

The trustees, with the consent of the preacher in charge and 
the Quarterly Conference, shall have power to sell any church or 
parsonage property, which has gone out of use, or should be re- 
moved to another place, the proceeds of which shall be invested 
in other church property, under the direction of the Quarterly 
Conference.' 



SECTION V. 

1878.] On Creating Liens upon Church Property. 

1844.] [in. 1878: No person or persons or Board of Trustees 
shall have authority to make or create any mortgage, or other 
contract lien, upon Church property.] Provided, nevertheless, that 
if the said trustees, or any of them, or their successors, have ad- 
vanced or shall advance any sum or sums of money, or are or 
shall be responsible for any sum or sums of money on account of 
[" the said premises " ch. 1858 to " Church property "] ; and they, the 
said trustees or their successors, be obliged to pay the said sum 
or sums of money, they, or a majority of them, shall be author- 
ized to raise the said sum or sums of money by a mortgage on 
the said [" premises " ch. 1858 to "property"], or by selling the 
said [".premises" ch. 1858 to "property"], after notice is given to 
the f" pastor or preacher who has the oversight of the congregation 
attending divine service on the said premises" ch. 185S to "preacher 
in charge or the Presiding Elder of the District "], if the money due 
be not paid to the said trustees, or their successors, within one year 
after such notice has been given ; and if such sale take place, the 
said trustees, or their successors, after paying the debt and other 
expenses which are due from the money arising from such sale, 
shall ["deposit" ch. 1S58 to "pay over"] the remainder of the 
money produced by the said sale [" in the hands of" ch. 185S to " to "] 
the steward or stewards of the |" society belonging to or attending 
divine service on the said premises" ch. 1858 to "circuit, station, or 
mission"] ; w T hich surplus of the produce of |"such" ch. 1858 to 
"said"] sale |" so deposited in the hands of the said steward or stew- 
ards shall be at the disposal of the next Annual Conference authorized 
as aforesaid " ch. 1858 to " shall be forwarded by the said steward 
or stewards to the Quarterly Conference within whose bounds it 
is situated, at its next session "] ; which said |" Annual " ch. 1858 to 
"Quarterly"] Conference shall dispose of the said money, ["ac- 
cording to the best of their judgment for the use of the said society " ch. 



Creating Liens. 127 



1858 to "by a vote of the majority, for the use of said circuit, sta- 
tion, or mission "]. 

1886.] Provided, further, that the Board of Trustees of any 
Church may, by the consent and authority of its Quarterly Con- 
ference, borrow money from the Board of Church Extension for 
the purpose of purchasing or securing church lots, or the erec- 
tion or securing of church buildings ; and the said trustees, or a 
majority of them, are authorized to secure the sum so borrowed 
by a mortgage on such property. In the event of a sale under 
said mortgage, the surplus money arising therefrom shall be dis- 
posed of as hereinbefore provided. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

1854.] ["Devises by Will and Deeds op Gdjt" ch. 1870 to 
"Devises and Gifts."] 



SECTION I. 

1870.] Op Devises by Will or Donations. 

1854.] All persons wishing to make donations or devise by- 
will any thing for the Publishing House, [om. 1858: the missionaiy 
work, ] an Annual Conference, or for the uses and purposes of the 
Methodist Episcopal Church, South, are requested to adopt the 
following form of legal conveyance : 

(1) Form of a Devise by Will. 

In the name of God — Amen. 

I [A. B.J, being of sound mind and memory, do constitute this 
my last will and testament : 

Item 1. I give and devise the following [here describe the 
property] to " , ["Agents" ch. 1858 to "Agent"] of the Pub- 
lishing House of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South," [in. 
1874: and to his successors in office,] and its use to be controlled 
by said ["Agents" ch. 1858 to "Agent"] for the use and benefit of 
[here state the benevolent object or purpose to which you wish 
the ("Agents" ch. 1858 to "Agent") to apply your property], to be 
thus applied by said ["Agents" ch. 1858 to "Agent"], under the di- 
rection of the General Conference of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church, South ; making only such disposition of said property as 
the General Conference shall judge best calculated to promote 
the objects of this bequest, as herein stated. 

I hereby appoint [insert the name or names] the executors of 
this my last will and testament. In witness whereof I have 

hereunto set my hand and seal this day of , 18 — . 

In the presence of . 

Witnesses. \ TSeal 1 

[Let there be three.] / l -j 

(2) Form of a Deed of Gift. 

State of , \ 

County. J 

Know all men by these presents, that I [write name], for and 
in consideration of the love I bear for the cause of Christ, and 
from an earnest desire to promote his heritage on earth, do give 

and grant, and bv these presents convev unto " , ['Agents' 

ch. 1858 to 'Agent'] of the Publishing House of the Methodist 
(128) 



General Directions Concerning Bequests. 129 

Episcopal Church, South, " [in. 1874: and to his successors in of- 
fice,] for the use and benefit of [state the particular object for 
which the gift is made], to be applied by said ["Agents" ch. 1858 
to "Agent"] to the ["objects" ch. 1858 to "object"] herein stated, 
under the direction of the General Conference of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church, South. And the said ["Agents are " ch. 1858 
to "Agent is "] to have and to hold the property aforesaid, for the 
use aforesaid, free from the claim or claims of myself, my heirs, 
my executors or administrators, and from the claim of all others 
whatsoever. 
In witness whereof, I have hereunto set my hand and seal, 

this day of , 18 — . In presence of . 

Witnesses. 



[Let three'sign.] } [Seal.] 

1882.] All bequests or devises made to the missionary work 
of the Church should be made to the Board of Missions of the 
Methodist Episcopal Church, South, a corporation duly incorpo- 
rated under the laws of the State of Tennessee. 



SECTION II. 

1870.] General Directions Concerning Bequests. 

1854.] If any funds are received by our ["Agents" ch. 1858 
to "Agent "] under the above or any other form of bequest, for 
any of the purposes herein specified, ["they" ch. 1858 to "he"] 
shall dispose of them as follows : If the bequest be made to [" them " 
ch. 1858 to "him "] for the " Publishing House," ["they" ch. isss to 
"he"] shall use it as other funds held by ["them as Agents" ch. 
1858 to "him as Agent"] ; if for our missionary work, "they" ch. 
1858 to "he"] shall pay it over to the Treasurer of [in. 1886, om. 
1870: one of] the Missionary [" Society" ch. 1866 to "Boards," ch. 1870 
to "Board"] of our Church ; if for an Annual Conference, ["they" 
ch. 1858 to " he "] shall pay it to any agent duly authorized to re- 
ceive it ; and if for the uses and purposes of the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church, [in. 1866: South *] without specifying any more 
particular use, [" they " ch. 1858 to " he "] shall retain it until the 
General Conference next ensuing, and report it to that body, 
subject to their order. 

*By misprint this was omitted nntil 1866. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

The Ritual.* 



SECTION I. 

The Okder for the Administration of the Lord's Supper fom. 
by W. : or Holy Communion]. 

E. R.l So many as intend to be partakers of the holy com- [Om. by W. 
munion shall signify their names to the curate, at least some time the 
day before. 

And if any of these be an open and notorious evil-doer, or have done any 
wrong to his neighbors by word or deed, so that the congregation be 
thereby offended, the curate, having knowledge thereof, shall call him 
and advertise him that in any wise he presume not to come to the Lord's 
table until he hath openly declared himself to have truly repented and 
amended his former naughty life, that the congregation may thereby be 
satisfied which before were offended; and that he hath recompensed 
the parties to whom he hath done wrong, or at least declare himself to be 
in full purpose so to do, as soon as he conveniently may. 

The same order shall the curate use with those betwixt whom he per- 
ceiveth malice and hatred to reign, not suffering them to be partakers 
of the Lord's table until he know them to be reconciled. And if one of 
the parties so at variance be content to forgive, from the bottom of his 
heart, all that the other hath trespassed against him, and to make 
amends for that he himself hath offended, and the other party will not 
be persuaded to a godly unity, but remain still in his frowardness and 
malice, the minister in that case ought to admit the penitent person to 
the holy communion, and not him that is obstinate. Provided that any 
minister so repelling any, as is specified in this or the next precedent 
paragraph of this rubric, shall be obliged to give an account of the same 
to the Ordinary, within fourteen days after at the farthest. And the Or- 
dinary shall proceed against the offending person according to the canon. 

The table at the communion time, having a fair, white [om.by [1792. 
W. : linenj cloth upon it, shall stand [om. by W. : in the body of the 
church or in the chancel], ["Avhere morning and evening prayers are 
appointed to be said" ch. 1786 to "in some convenient place"]. And 
the I "priest "eh. by W. to "elder"] standing at [om.by W. : the north 
side of] the table, shall say the Lord's Prayer, with the collect f follow- 
ing, the people kneeling. 

Then shall the ["priest" ch. by W. to "elder"], turning to the people, 
rehearse distinctly all the Ten Commandments; and the people, still 
kneeling, shall after every commandment ask God's mercy for their 
transgression thereof for the time past, and grace to keep the same for 
the time to come, as followeth: 

Minister. God spake these words, and said : I am the Lord thy 
God : Thou shalt have none other gods but me. 

*The following forms, except Sections IV., VII., and VIII., were 
abridged by Mr. Wesley from the Ritual of the Church of England, and 
printed in the Sunday service which he prepared for the use of the Meth- 
odists in America in 1784. These forms are here compared with those 
contained in the English service. What was omitted, inserted, or changed 
by Mr. Wesley is indicated by the letter W. on the right and left of the 
page, and in brackets— [ J. What has since been omitted, inserted, or 
changed, is indicated by the dates on the right and left of the page and in 
brackets. The letters E. R, stand for English Ritual, and represent the 
matter in those forms which was contained in the English service. 

■jr In 1792 the Lord's Prayer was omitted here, and the collect, beginning 

(130) 



The Lord's Supper. 131 

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to 
keep this law. 

Minister. Thou shalt not make to thyself any graven image, nor 
the likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or in the earth 
beneath, or in the water under the earth. Thou shalt not bow 
down to them, nor worship them : for I the Lord thy God am a 
jealous God, and visit the sins of the fathers upon the children, 
unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me ; and 
show mercy unto thousands in them that love me, and keep my 
commandments. 

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to 
keep this law. 

Minister. Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God 
in vain : for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh his 
name in vain. 

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to 
keep this law. 

Minister. Eemember that thou keep holy the Sabbath-day. Six 
days shalt thou labor, and do all that thou hast to do ; but the 
seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God. In it thou 
shalt do no manner of work ; thou, and thy son, and thy daugh- 
ter, thy man-servant, and thy maid-servant, thy cattle, and the 
stranger that is within thy gates. For in six days the Lord 
made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them is, and 
rested the seventh day : wherefore the Lord blessed the seventh 
day, and hallowed it. 

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to 
keep this law. 

Minister. Honour thy father and thy mother ; that thy days 
may be long in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee. 

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to 
keep this law. 

Minister. Thou shalt do no murder. 

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to 
keep this law. 

Minister. Thou shalt not commit adultery. 

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to 
keep this law. 

Minister. Thou shalt not steal. 

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to 
keep this law. 

Minister. Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neigh- 
bor. 

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and incline our hearts to 
keep this law. 

Minister. Thou shalt- not covet thy neighbor's house, thou 



''Almighty God, unto whom all hearts he open," etc., "was transferred to 
the place it now occupies. 



132 The Ritual. 



shalt not covet thy neighbor's wife, nor his servant, nor his 
maid, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing that is his. 

People. Lord, have mercy upon us, and write all these thy laws 
in our hearts, we beseech thee. 

Then shall follow one of these two collects for the king, the [Om, by W. 
priest standing, as before, and saying: 

Let us pray. 

Almighty God, whose kingdom is everlasting, and power infi- 
nite, have mercy upon the whole Church, and so rule the heart 
of thy chosen servant George, our king and governor, that he 
(knowing whose minister he is) may above all things seek thy 
honor and glory; and that we and all his subjects, duly consid- 
ering whose authority he hath) may faithfully serve, honor, and 
humbly obey him, in thee and for thee, according to thy blessed 
word and ordinance, through Jesus Christ our Lord, who with 
thee and the Holy Ghost liveth and reigneth ever one God, 
world without end. Amen. 

I " Or " ch. by W. to " Then shall follow this collect."J \ 1792. 

Let us pray. 

Almighty and everlasting God, we are taught by thy holy word 
that the hearts of | " kings " ch. by W. to "the ('princes' ch. 1786 
to 'rulers') of the earth "] are in thy rule and governance, and 
that thou dost dispose and turn them as it seemeth best to thy 
godly wisdom ; we humbly beseech thee so to dispose and gov- 
ern the ["heart of George thy servant our king and governor" ch. by 
W, to "hearts of the (om. 1786: Supreme) Rulers of the United 
States, our governors"] that in all ["his"ch. by W.to "their"] 
thoughts, words, and works [" he " ch. by W. to " they "] may ever 
seek thy honor and glory, and study to preserve thy people com- 
mitted to ["his" ch. by w. to "their"] charge, in wealth, peace, 
and godliness. Grant this, O merciful Father, for thy dear Son's 
sake, Jesus Christ, our Lord. Amen. 

Then shall be said the collect of the clay. And immediately after the col- 
lect, the [" priest " ch. by W, to " elder "1 shall read the epistle, saying: 

The epistle (or The portion of Scripture appointed for the epis- 
tle) is written in the chapter of , beginning at the 

verse. 

And the epistle ended, he shall say: 

Here endeth the epistle. 

Then shall he read the gospel (the people all standing up), saying: 

The holy gospel is written in the chapter of , be- 
ginning at the verse. 

And the gospel ended, shall be sung or said the creed follow- rOm.by W. 
ing, the people still standing as before: 



The Lord's Supper. 133 



I believe in one God, the Father Almighty, Maker of heaven 
and earth, and of all things visible and invisible. 

And in one Lord Jesus Christ, the only begotten Son of God; be- 
gotten of his Father before all worlds, God of God, Light of Light, 
Very God of Very God; begotten, not made, being of one sub- 
stance with the Father, by whom all things were made ; who for us 
men, and for our salvation, came down from heaven, and was in- 
carnate by the Holy Ghost of the Virgin Mary ; and was made 
man, and was crucified also for us under Pontius Pilate. He suf- 
fered and was buried, and the third day he arose again, accord- 
ing to the Scriptures ; and ascended into heaven, and sitteth on 
the right hand of the Father. And he shall come again with 
glory,"to judge both the quick and the dead; whose kingdom 
shall have no end. 

And I believe in the Holy Ghost, the Lord and Giver of Life, 
who proceedeth from the Father and the Son ; who with the 
Father and the Son together is worshiped and glorified ; who 
spake by the prophets. And I believe one Catholic and apos- 
tolic Church; I acknowledge one baptism for the remission of 
sins, and I look for the resurrection of the dead and the life of 
the world to come. Amen. 

Then the curate shall declare unto the people what holy-days or fasting- 
days are in the week following to he observed. And then also (if occa- 
sion be) shall notice be given of the communion; and the bans of mat- 
rimony published; and briefs, citations, and excommunications read. 
And nothing shall be proclaimed or published in the church during the 
time of divine service but by the minister; nor by him anything but 
what is prescribed in the rules of this book, or enjoined by the king or 
by the Ordinary of the place. 

[Om. 1792: Then shall follow the sermon] or one of the homilies already 
set forth, or hereafter to be set forth by authority. Then shall the priest 
return to the Lord's table and begin the offertory, saying one or more 
of these sentences following, as he thinketh most'convenient in his dis- 
cretion : 

[In. byW.: ("Then shall the elder say" ch. 1854 to "The elder shall 
read") one or more of these sentences,] [in. 1854: during the 
reading of which the stewards shall take up the collection for 
the poor : ] 

Let your light so shine before men, that they may see 
your good works, and glorify your Father which is in 
heaven. Matt. v. 16. 

Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth, where 
moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thieves break 
through and steal ; but lay up for yourselves treasures in 
heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, and 
where thieves do not break through nor steal. Matt. vi. 
19, 20. 

Whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do 



134 The Ritual. 



ye even so to them ; for this is the law and the prophets. 
Matt. vii. 12. 

Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall 
enter into the kingdom of heaven ; but he that doeth the 
will of my Father which is in heaven. Matt. vii. 21. 

Zaceheus stood, and said unto the Lord, Behold, Lord, 
the half of my goods I give to the poor ; and if I have 
taken any thing from any man by false accusation, I re- 
store him fourfold. Luke xix. 8. 

He which soweth sparingly shall reap also sparingly ; 
and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bounti- 
fully. Every man as he purposeth in his heart, so let 
him give ; not grudgingly, or of necessity ; for God lov- 
eth a cheerful giver. 2 Cor. ix. 6, 7. 

As we have therefore opportunity, let us do good unto 
all men, especially unto them who are of the household 
of faith. Gal. vi. 10. 

Godliness with contentment is great gain. For we 
brought nothing into this world, and it is certain we can 
carry nothing out. 1 Tim. vi. 6, 7. 

Charge them that are rich in this world, that they be 
ready to distribute, willing to communicate ; laying up in 
store for themselves a good foundation against the time 
to come, that they may lay hold on eternal life. 1 Tim. 
vi. 17-19. 

God is not unrighteous to forget your work and labor 
of love, which ye have showed toward his name, in that 
ye have ministered to the saints, and do minister. Ileb. 
vi. 10. 

To do good, and to communicate forget not : for with 
such sacrifices God is well pleased. Heb. xiii. 16. 

Whoso hath this world's good, and seeth his brother 
have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compassion from 
him, how dwelleth the love of God in him ? 1 John iii. 17. 

He that hath pity upon the poor lendeth unto the 
Lord ; and that which he hath given will he pay him 
again. Prov. xix. 17. 

Blessed is he that considereth the poor : the Lord will 
deliver him in time of trouble. Ps. xli. 1. 

Give alms of thy goods, and never turn thy face [Om. by W. 
from any poor man, and the face of the Lord shall not he turned 
away from thee. Tobit iv. 7. 



The Lord's Supper. 135 



Be merciful after thy power. If thou hast much, give [1786. 
plenteously ; if thou hast little, do thy diligence gladly to give of 
that little : for so gatherest thou thyself a good reward in the day 
of necessity. Tobit iv. 8, 9. 

"Who goeth a warfare any time at his own charges? [1792. 
who planteth a vineyard, and eateth not of the fruit thereof? or 
who feedeth a flock, and eateth not of the milk of the flock. 1 
Cor. ix. 7. 

If we have sown unto you spiritual thing's, is it a great thing if 
we shall reap your carnal things ? 1 Cor. ix. 11. 

Do ye not know that they who minister about holy things 
live of the sacrifice ? and they who wait at the altar are partak- 
ers with the altar ? Even so hath the Lord ordained that they 
which preach the gospel should live of the gospel. 1 Cor. ix. 
13,14. 

Let him that is taught in the word communicate unto him 
that teacheth in all good things. Be not deceived ; God is not 
mocked : for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap. 
Gal. vi. 6, 7. 

While these sentences are in reading, ["the deacons, Church- [1854. 
wardens, or other fit persons" ch. byW. to " some fit persons"] ap- 
pointed for that purpose shall receive the alms for the poor, and other 
devotions of the people, in a decent basin, to be provided [om. by W. : 
by the parish] for that purpose, and [om. by W. : reverently] bring it 
to the ["priest" ch. by W. to M elder "J, "who shall [om. by W. : hum- 
bly present and] place it upon the [om. by W. : holy] table. 

And when there is a communion the priest shall then place [Om. by W. 
upon the table so much bread and wine as he shall think sufficient. 

After which done, the ["priest" ch. by W. to " elder "j shall [1792. 
say: 

Almighty and everlasting God, who by the holy apostle hast 
taught us to make prayers and supplications and to give thanks 
for all men, we humbly beseech thee most mercifully [to accept 
our alms and oblations and*] to receive these our prayers, which 
we offer unto thy Divine Majesty, beseeching thee to inspire con- 
tinually the universal Church with the spirit of truth, unity, and 
concord. And grant that all those who do confess thy holy name 
may agree in the truth of thy holy Word, and live in unity and 
godly love. We beseech thee, also, so to direct, save and defend 
all Christian [om. 1786: kings, princes, and] governors; and espe- 
cially thy ["servant George, our king,"ch. by W. to "servants, the 
(om. 1786: supreme) rulers of these United States"]; that under 
[" him" ch. by W. to " them"] we may be godly and quietly gov- 
erned ; and grant unto [om. by W. : his whole council and to] all that 
are put in authority under [« him " ch. by W. to " them "] that they 
may truly and indifferently administer justice, to the punish- 
ment of wickedness and vice and the maintenance of thy true 
religion and virtue. Give grace, O heavenly Father, to all [" bish- 

* If there be no alms or oblations, then shall the words "to accept our 
alms and oblations " be left out. 



136 The Ritual 



ops and curates" ch. by W. to " the ministers of thy gospel "], that 
they may both by their life and doctrine set forth thy true and 
lively word and rightly and duly administer the holy sacra- 
ments. And to all thy people give thy heavenly grace ; and espe- 
cially to this congregation here present, that with meek heart and 
due reverence they may receive thy holy word, truly serving thee 
in holiness and righteousness all the days of their life. And we 
most humbly beseech thee, of thy goodness, O Lord, to comfort 
and succor all those who in this transitory life are in trouble, 
sorrow, need, sickness, or any other adversity. And we also 
bless thy holy name for all thy servants departed this life in thy 
faith and fear, beseeching thee to give us grace so to follow their 
good examples that with them we may be partakers of thy 
heavenly kingdom. Grant this, O Father, for Jesus Christ's sake, 
our only Mediator and Advocate. Amen. 

When the minister giveth warning for the celebration of the [Om. by W. 
holy communion (which he shall always do upon the Sunday or some 
holy-day immediately preceding) after sermon or homily ended, he shall 
read the exhortation following: 

Dearly beloved, on day next I purpose, through God's 

assistance, to administer to all such as shall be religiously and 
devoutly disposed the most comfortable sacrament of the body 
and blood of Christ, to be by them received in remembrance of 
his meritorious cross and passion, whereby alone we obtain re- 
mission of our sins and are made partakers of the kingdom of 
heaven. Wherefore it is our duty to render most humble and 
hearty thanks to Almighty God, our heavenly Father, for that 
he hath given his Son, our Saviour Jesus Christ, not only to 
die for ns, but also to be our spiritual food and sustenance 
in that holy sacrament. Which being so divine and comfort- 
able a thing to them who receive it worthily, and so danger- 
ous to those who will presume to receive it unworthily, my duty 
is to exhort you in the mean season to consider the dignity of 
that holy mystery and the great peril of the unworthy receiving 
thereof; and so to search and examine your own consciences 
(and that not lightly and after the manner of dissemblers with 
God) ; but so) that ye may come holy and clean to such a heav- 
enly feast, in the marriage-garment required by God in holy 
Scripture, and be received as worthy partakers of that holy table. 
The way and means thereto is : First to examine your lives 
and conversations by the rule of God's commandments ; and 
whereinsoever ye shall perceive yourselves to have offended, 
either by will, word, or deed, there to bewail your own sinfulness 
and to confess yourselves to Almighty God, with full purpose of 
amendment of life. And if ye shall perceive your offenses to be 
such as are not only against God, but also against your neigh- 
bors, then ye shall reconcile yourselves unto them, being ready 
to make restitution and satisfaction, according to the uttermost of 
your powers, for all injuries and wrongs done by you to any 



The Lord's Supper. 137 

other ; and being likewise ready to forgive others who have of- 
fended you, as ye would have forgiveness of your offenses at 
God's hand . for otherwise the receiving of the holy communion 
doth nothing else but increase your damnation. Therefore, if 
any of you be a blasphemer of God, a hinderer or slanderer of 
his word> an adulterer, or be in malice or envy or any other 
grievous crime, repent ye of your sins, or else come not to that 
holy table ; lest after the taking of that holy sacrament the devil 
enter into you, as he entered into Judas, and fill you full of in- 
iquities, ancl bring you to destruction^Doth of body and soul. 

And because it is requisite that ho man should come to the 
holy communion, but with a full trust in God's mercy, and with 
a quiet conscience ; therefore, if there be any of you who by this 
means cannot quiet his own conscience herein, but requireth 
further comfort or counsel, let him come to me or to some other 
discreet and learned minister of God's word, and open his grief, 
that by the ministry of God's holy word he may receive the 
benefit of absolution, together with ghostly counsel and advice, 
to the quieting of his conscience and avoiding of all scruple and 
doubtfulness. 

Or in case he shall see the people negligent to come to the holy commun- 
ion, instead of the former he shall use this exhortation: 

Dearly beloved brethren, on I intend, by God's grace, 

to celebrate the Lord's Supper, unto which, in God's behalf, I 
bid you all who are here present ; and beseech you, for the Lord 
Jesus Christ's sake, that ye will not refuse to come thereto, being 
so lovingly called and bidden by God himself. Ye know how 
grievousand unkind a thing it is, when a man hath prepared a 
rich feast, decked his table with all kind of provision, so that 
there lacketh nothing but the guests to sit down, and yet they 
who are called (without any cause) most unthankfully refuse to 
come. Which of you in such a case would not be moved ? Who 
would not think a great injury and wrong done unto him? 
Wherefore, most dearly beloved in Christ, take ye good heed, 
lest ye, withdrawing yourselves from this holy Supper, provoke 
God's indignation against you. It is an easy matter for a man to 
say, I will not communicate because I am otherwise hindered 
with worldly business. But such excuses are not so easily ac- 
cepted and allowed before God. If any man say, I am a griev- 
ous sinner, and therefore am afraid to come : wherefore, then, do 
ye not repent and amend ? When God calleth you are ye not 
ashamed to say ye will not come ? When ye should return to 
God, will ye excuse yourselves and say ye are not ready ? Con- 
sider earnestly with yourselves how little such feigned excuses 
will avail before God. Those who refused the feast in the gos- 
pel because they had bought a farm, or would try their yokes of 
oxen, or because they were married, were not so excused, but 
counted unworthy of the heavenly feast. I, for my part, shall 
be ready; and, according to mine "office, I bid you in the name 



138 The Ritual 



of God, I call you in Christ's behalf, I exhort you as ye love your 
own salvation, that ye will be partakers of this holy communion. 
And as the Son of God did vouchsafe to yield up his soul by 
death upon the cross for your salvation, so it is your duty to re- 
ceive the communion in remembrance of the sacrifice of his 
death, as he himself hath commanded ; which if ye shall neglect 
to do, consider how great injury ye do unto God, and how sore 
punishment hangeth over your heads for the same, when ye will- 
fully abstain from the Lord's table and separate from your breth- 
ren, who come to feed on the banquet of that most heavenly 
food. These things if ye earnestly consider, ye will by God's 
grace return to a better mind : for the obtaining whereof we shall 
not cease to make our humble petitions unto Almighty God, our 
heavenly Father. 

At the time of the celebration of the communion, the communicants being 
conveniently placed for the receiving of the holy sacrament, the priest 
shall say this exhortation : 

Dearly beloved in the Lord, ye who mind to come to the holy 
communion of the body and blood of our Saviour Christ must 
consider how Saint Paul exhorteth all persons diligently to try 
and examine themselves before they presume to eat of that bread 
and drink of that cup. For as the benefit is great if with a true 
penitent heart and lively faith we receive that holy sacrament 
(for then we spiritually eat the flesh of Christ and drink his 
blood, then we dwell in Christ, and Christ in us ; we are one 
with Christ, and Christ with us) so is the danger great if we re- 
ceive the same unworthily. For then we are guilty of the body 
and blood of our Saviour ; we eat and drink our own damnation, 
not considering the Lord's body ; we kindle God's wrath against 
us ; we provoke him to plague us with divers diseases and sun- 
dry kinds of death. Judge therefore yourselves, brethren, that 
ye be not judged of the Lord ; repent ye truly for your sins past ; 
have a lively and steadfast faith in Christ our Saviour; amend 
your lives, and be in perfect charity with all men ; so shall ye be 
meet partakers of those holy mysteries. And above all things 
ye must give most humble and hearty thanks to God, the Father, 
the Son, and the Holy Ghost, for the redemption of the world by 
the death and passion of our Saviour Christ, both God and man ; 
who did humble himself, even to the death upon the cross, for 
us, miserable sinners, who lay in darkness and the shadow of 
death, that he might make us the children of God and exalt us 
to everlasting life. And to the end that we should always re- 
member the exceeding great love of our Master and only Saviour, 
Jesus Christ, thus dying for us, and the innumerable benefits 
which by his precious blood-shedding he hath obtained for us ; 
he hath instituted and ordained holy mysteries, as pledges of his 
love and for a continual remembrance of his death, to our great 
and endless comfort. To him, therefore, with the Father and 



The Lord's Supper. 139 



Holy Ghost, let us give (as we are most bounden) continual 
thanks ; submitting ourselves wholly to his holy will and pleas- 
ure, and studying to serve him in true holiness and righteousness 
all the days of our life. Amen. 

["Then shall the ('priest' ch. by W. to 'elder') say to them that come to 
receive the holy communion" ch. 1792 to "After which done the elder 
shall say,'? ch. 1870 to " Then shall the elder read this invita- 
tion":] 

Ye that do truly and earnestly repent of your sins, and 
are in love and charity with your neighbors, and intend 
to lead a new life, following the commandments of God, 
and walking from henceforth in his holy ways, draw 
near with faith, and take this holy sacrament to your 
comfort, and make your humble confession to Almighty 
God, meekly kneeling upon your knees. 

Then shall this general confession be made [in. by W. : by the 
minister], in the name of all those who are minded to receive 
the holy communion [om. by W. by one of the ministers], both he 
and all the people kneeling humbly upon their knees, and say- 
ing: 

Almighty God, Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, Maker 
of all things, Judge of all men, we acknowledge and be- 
wail our manifold sins and wickedness, which we from 
time to time most grievously have committed, by thought, 
word, and deed, against thy Divine Majesty, provoking 
most justly thy wrath and indignation against us. TTe 
do earnestly repent, and are heartily sorry for these our 
misdoings : the remembrance of them is grievous unto us. 
[Om. by W. : The burden of them is intolerable.] Have mercy 
upon us, have mercy upon us, most merciful Father: for 
thy Son our Lord Jesus Christ's sake forgive us all that 
is past, and grant that we may ever hereafter serve and 
please thee in newness of life, to the honor and glory of 
thy name, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

["Then shall the priest (or the bishop being present) stand np, and, turn- 
ing himself to the people, pronounce this absolution" ch. by W. to 
" Then shall the elder say " :] 

[In. by. W. : 0] Almighty God, our Heavenly Father, 
who of thy great mercy hast promised forgiveness of 
sins to all them that with hearty repentance and true 
faith turn to ["him" ch. by W. to "thee"]: have mercy 



140 The Ritual. 



upon ["you" ch. by W. to "us"]; pardon and deliver 
["you" ch. by W. to "us"] from all ["your" ch.by W. to 
"our"] sins, confirm and strengthen ["you" ch. by W. to 
"us"] in all goodness, and bring ["you" ch. by W. to 
"us" J to everlasting life, through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 

Then shall the [" priest " ch. by W. to " elder "J say: [ 1792. 

Hear what comfortable words our Saviour Christ saith unto all 
who truly turn to him : 

Come unto me, all ye that travail and are heavy laden, and I 
will refresh you. Matt. xi. 28. 

So God loved the world, that he gave his only begotten Son, to 
the end that all that believe in him should not perish, but have 
everlasting life. John iii. 16. 

Hear also what Saint Paul saith : 

This is a true saying, and worthy of all men to be received, 
That Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners. 1 Tim. 
i. 15. 

Hear also what Saint John saith : 

If any man sin, we have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus 
Christ, the righteous ; and he is the propitiation for our sins. 1 
John ii. 1. 2. 

After which the ["priest" ch. by W. to "elder"] shall proceed, saying : 

Lift up your hearts. 

Answer. We lift them up unto the Lord. 
Priest. Let us give thanks unto our Lord God. 
Answer. It is meet and right so to do. 

The Collect* 

Almighty God, unto whom all hearts be open, all de- 
sires known, and from whom no secrets are hid: cleanse 
the thoughts of our hearts by the inspiration of thy Holy 
Spirit, that we may perfectly love thee, and worthily 
magnify thy holy name, through Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 

["Then shall the priest turn to the Lord's table and say" ch. by W. to 
" Then shall the elder say" :] 

It is very meet, right, and our bounden duty, that we 

*In the English form, and also in that prepared by Mr. Wesley, the 
service was opened with the Lord's Prayer, which was followed by the 
collect. In 1792 the collect was transferred to this place, 



Tlie Lord's Supper. 141 



should at all times, and in all places, give thanks unto 
thee, O Lord, holy Father, almighty, everlasting God. 

Here shall follow the proper preface, according to the time, [Om. by W. 
if there be any specially appointed, or else immediately shall follow: 

Therefore with angels and archangels, and with all the 
company of heaven, we laud and magnify thy glorious 
name, evermore praising thee, and saying, Holy, holy, 
holy, Lord God of hosts, heaven and earth are full of thy 
glory. Glory be to thee, O Lord most high. Amen. 

Proper Prefaces. [1792. 

Upon Christmas-day. 

Because thou didst give Jesus Christ, thine only Son, to be born 
as at this time for us ; who, by the operation of the Holy Ghost, 
was made very man, of the substance of the Virgin Mary his 
mother ; and that without spot of sin, to make us clean from all 
sin. Therefore with angels, etc. 

Upon Easter-day. 

But chiefly are we bound to praise thee for the glorious resur- 
rection of our Son Jesus Christ, our Lord: for he is the very 
Paschal Lamb which was offered for us, and hath taken away the 
sin of the world ; who by his death hath destroyed death, and, 
by his rising to life again, hath restored to us everlasting life. 
Therefore with angels, etc. 

Upon Ascension-day. 

Through thy most dearly beloved Son Jesus Christ our Lord, 
who, after his most glorious resurrection, manifestly appeared to 
all his apostles, and in their sight ascended up into heaven to 
prepare a place for us, that where he is thither we might also as- 
cend, and reign with him in glory. Therefore with angels, etc. 

Upon Whitsunday. 

Through Jesus Christ our Lord, according to whose most true 
promise the Holy Ghost came down as at this time from heaven 
with a sudden great sound, as it had been a mighty wind, in the 
likeness of fiery tongues, lighting upon the apostles, to teach 
them and to lead them to all truth ; giving them both the gift of 
divers languages and also boldness, with fervent zeal constantly 
to preach the gospel unto all nations ; whereby we have been 
brought out of darkness and error into the clear light and true 
knowledge of thee and of thy Son Jesus Christ. Therefore with 
angels, etc. 



142 The Ritual. 



Upon the Feast of Trinity. 

Who art one God, one Lord; not one only person, but three 
persons in one substance. For that which we believe of the 
glory of the Father, the same we believe of the Son, and of the 
Holy Ghost, without any difference or inequality. Therefore 
with angels, etc. 

After each of which prefaces shall immediately he [om. hy W. : sung or] 

said: 

Therefore with angels and archangels, and with all the com- 
pany of heaven, we laud and magnify thy glorious name, ever- 
more praising thee, and saying: Holy, holy, holy, Lord God of 
hosts, heaven and earth are full of thy glory. Glory be to thee, 
Lord most high. Amen. 

Then shall the ["priest" ch. hy W. to "elder"] [om. 1792: kneeling 
down at the (om. by W. : Lord's) table] say, [om. 1792: in the name 
of all them that shall receive the communion this prayer following, 
(in. by W. ; the people also kneeling)] : 

We do not presume to come to this thy table, O mer- 
ciful Lord, trusting in our own righteousness, but in thy 
manifold and great mercies. We are not worthy so 
much as to gather up the crumbs under thy table. But 
thou art the same Lord, whose property is always to have 
mercy : Grant us, therefore, gracious Lord, so to eat the 
flesh of thy dear Son Jesus Christ, and to drink his 
blood, that our sinful [in. 1792 : souls and] bodies may be 
made clear by his ["body" ch. 1792 to "death"], and [om. 
1792 : our souls] washed through his most precious blood, 
and that we may evermore dwell in him, and he in us. 
Amen. 

["When the priest" ch. by W, to "Then the elder/'] [om. by W. : 
standing before the table, hath so ordered the bread and wine that he 
may with the more readiness and decency break the bread before the 
people, and take the cup into his hands, he] shall say the prayer of 
consecration, as followeth : 

Almighty God, our Heavenly Father, who of thy ten- 
der mercy didst give thine only Son Jesus Christ to suf- 
fer death upon the cross for our redemption ; who made 
there (by his oblation of himself once offered) a full, per- 
fect, and sufficient sacrifice, oblation, and satisfaction for 
the sins of the whole world ; and did institute, and in his 
holy gospel command us to continue, a perpetual mem- 
ory of that his precious death until his coming again : 
hear us, O merciful Father, we most humbly beseech 



The Lords Supper. 



143 



thee, and grant that we, receiving these thy creatures of 
bread and wine, according to thy Son our Saviour Jesus 
Christ's holy institution, in remembrance of his death 
and passion, may be partakers of his most blessed body 
and blood : who in the same night that he was betrayed 
took bread j 1 and when he had given thanks, he brake it, 2 
and gave it to his disciples, saying, Take, eat; this 3 is my 
body which is given for you : do this in remembrance of 
me. Likewise after supper he took * the cup : and when 
he had given thanks, he gave it to them, saying, Drink 
ye all of this; for this 5 is my blood of the New Testa- 
ment, which is shed for you and for many, for the remis- 
sion of sins : do this, as oft as ye shall drink it, in remem- 
brance of me. Amen. 

[Re-in. , om. 1854: 1. Here the elder is to take the plate of bread into 

his hands. 2. And here he is to break the bread. 3. And here he is to 
lay his hands upon all the bread. 4. Here he is to take the cap into his 
hands. 5. And here to lay his hand upon all the vessels which contain 
the wine.]* 

Then shall the ministerfirst receive the communion in both kinds 
himself, and then proceed to deliver the same to the [« bishops, 
priests, and deacons" ch. by W. to " other ministers"] in like 
manner, if any be present [om. 1870: and after that to the people 
also, in order, into their (om. 1792: own) hands. (Om. 1858: And) When 
(" he " ch. 1858 to " the minister ") delivereth the bread (om. 1792: to any 
one) he shall say:] Then shall ["the priest" ch. by W. to "he"] 
say the Lord's Prayer, f the people still kneeling and repeating 
after him every petition : 

Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name ; 
thy kingdom come ; thy will be done on earth, as it is in 
heaven; give us this day our daily bread ; and forgive us 
our trespasses, as we forgive those who trespass against 
us; and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from 
evil; for thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the 
glory, forever and ever. Amen.% 



* These directions were contained in the English service, but were omit- 
ted by Mr. Wesley. They were re-inserted here probably in 1792, and left 
out in 1854. 

fin the order prepared by Mr. Wesley the Lord's Prayer was said at 
the beginning of the service, and also immediately after the people had re- 
ceived the bread and wine; but in 1792 it was omitted from the first place, 
and in 1870 was transferred from the latter place to this. 

1 In the English service this prayer is said after the people have all com- 
municated. 



144 The Ritual 



1870.] Then a hymn may be sung, and the communicants 
shall be invited to the table. The minister shall deliver both 
kinds to the people into their hands. When he delivereth the 
bread, he shall say : 

E. R.] The body of our Lord Jesus Christ, which 
was given for thee, preserve thy ["body and soul" ch. 1792 
to "soul and body"'] unto everlasting life. Take and eat 
this in remembrance that Christ died for thee, and feed 
on him in thy heart by faith and thanksgiving.* 

And the minister that delivereth the cup [om. 1792: to anyone] 
shall say : 
The blood of our Lord Jesus Christ, which was shed for 
thee, preserve thy soul and body unto everlasting life. 
Drink this in remembrance that Christ's blood was shed 
for thee, and be thankful* 

When all have communicated the minister shall return to the 
Lord's table, and |om. by W. : reverently] place upon it what re- 
maineth of the consecrated elements, covering the same with 
a fair linen cloth. 

["After (in. by W, : which) shall be said" ch. 1870 to "The minister 
may then say "J as followeth : 

O Lord and Heavenly Father, we thy humble serv- 
ants [om. by W. : entirely] desire thy fatherly goodness 
mercifully to accept this our sacrifice of praise and 
thanksgiving; most humbly beseeching thee to grant 
that, by the merits and death of thy Son Jesus Christ, 
and through faith in his blood, we and thy whole Church 
may obtain remission of our sins, and all other benefits 
of his passion. And here we offer and present unto thee, 
O Lord, ourselves, our souls and bodies, to be a reasona- 
ble, holy, and lively sacrifice unto thee ; humbly beseech- 
ing thee that all we who are partakers of this holy com- 
munion may be filled with thy grace and heavenly bene- 
diction. And although we be unworthy, through our 
manifold sins, to offer unto thee any sacrifice, yet we be- 
seech thee to accept this our bounden duty and service ; 
not weighing our merits, but pardoning our offenses, 
through Jesus Christ our Lord: by whom, and with 

*In 1792 the words " thee," " thy soul," " body," and " thy heart" were 

E tinted in italics (as they have been ever since), indicating that if there 
e more than one communicant the plural form should be used. 



Tlie Lord's Supper. 145 

whom, in the unity of the Holy Ghost, all honor and 
glory be unto thee, O Father Almighty, world without 
end. Amen. 

Or this: [Om.byW. 

Almighty and ever living God, we most heartily thank thee 
for that thou dost vouchsafe to feed ns who have duly received 
these holy mysteries, with the spiritual food of the most precious 
body and blood of thy Son, our Saviour Jesus Christ ; and dost 
assure us thereby of thy favor and goodness toward us ; and 
that we are very members incorporate in the mystical body of 
thy Son, which is the blessed company of all faithful people ; 
and are also heirs through hope of thy everlasting kingdom, by 
the merits of the most precious death and passion of thy dear 
Son. And we most humbly beseech thee, heavenly Father, so 
to assist us with thy grace, that we may continue in that holy 
fellowship, and do all such good works as thou hast prepared for 
us to walk in ; through Jesus Christ our Lord, to whom, with 
thee and the Holy Ghost, be all honor and glory, world with- 
out end. Amen. 

Then [" shall " ch. 1870 to " may "] be said [om. by W, ; or sung] : 
Glory be to God on high, and on earth peace, good will 
toward men. We praise thee, we bless thee, we worship 
thee, we glorify thee, we give thanks to thee for thy 
great glory, O Lord God, heavenly King, God the Father 
Almighty. 

O Lord the only begotten Son, Jesus Christ : O Lord 
God, Lamb of God, Son of the Father, that takest away 
the sins of the world, have mercy upon us. Thou that 
takest away the sins of the world, have mercy upon us. 
Thou that takest away the sins of the world, receive our 
prayer. Thou that sitteth at the right hand of God the 
Father, have mercy upon us. 

For thou only art holy : thou only art the Lord : thou 
only, O Christ, with the Holy Ghost, art most high in 
the glory of God the Father. Amen. 

Then the [« priest, or Bishop if he be present, shall let them " ch. by 
W. to " elder, if he see it expedient, may put up an extempora- 
neous prayer; and afterward shall let the people"] depart 
with this blessing : 

[In. by W. : ^ a y] the peace of God, which passeth all 
understanding, keep your hearts and minds in the knowl- 
edge and love of God, and of his Son Jesus Christ our 
Lord ; and the blessing of God Almighty, the Father, the 
10 



146 The Ritual. 



Son, and the Holy Ghost, be among you, and remain with 
you always. Amen. 

1792.] If the elder be straitened for time, he may omit any part 
of the service except the prayer of consecration. 

E. R.] If the consecrated bread or wine be all spent before all 
have communicated, the [in. by W. ; elder may consecrate more 
by repeating the prayer of consecration]. [Om.byW.: Priest is 
to consecrate more, according to the form before prescribed, beginning 
at " Our Saviour Christ in the same night," etc., for the blessing of 
the bread; and at "Likewise after supper," etc., for the blessing of 
the cup. J 

1784.] ["Let it be recommended to the people to receive it kneeling, 
but let them at the same time be informed that they may receive it 
either standing or sitting " ch. 1787 to " Let those who choose receive it 
kneeling, and let those who do not, either standing or sitting," ch. 1792 
to "Let those who have scruples concerning the receiving of 
the communion kneeling be permitted to receive it either 
standing or sitting;"] [in. 1792: but no person shall be admitted to 
the Lord's Supper among us who is guilty of any practice for 
which we would exclude a member of our Church.] * 

E. R.] Collects to be said after the offertory, when there fOm. by W. 
is no communion, every such day one or more; and the same may be 
said, also, as often as occasion shall serve, after the collects either of 
morning or evening prayer, communion, or litany, by the discretion of 
the minister : 

Assist us mercifully, Lord, in these our supplications and 
prayers, and dispose the way of thy servants towards the attain- 
ment of everlasting salvation ; that, among all the changes and 
chances of this mortal life, they may ever be defended by thy 
most gracious and ready help ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 

O Almighty Lord and everlasting God, vouchsafe, we beseech 
thee, to direct, sanctify, and govern both our hearts and bodies 
in the ways of thy laws and in the works of thy commandments ; 
that through thy most mighty protection, both here and ever, 
we may be preserved in body and soul ; through our Lord and 
Saviour Jesus Christ. Amen. 

Grant, we beseech thee, Almighty God, that the words which 
we have heard this day with our outward ears may, through thy 
grace, be so grafted inwardly in our hearts, that they may bring 
forth in us the fruit of good living, to the honor and praise of 
thy name; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

* These provisions originally belonged to the section on "The Lord's 
Supper," as answers to the question, "Are there any directions to be given 
concerning the administration of the Lord's Supper? " They were insert- 
ed here as rubric in 1858. In 1854 the following, which was also a part of 
this section, was omitted, viz. : Let no person that is not a member of our 
Church be admitted to the communion without examination, and some 
token given by an elder or deacon. 



The Lord's Supper. 147 



Prevent us, O Lord, in all our doings with thy most gracious 
favor, and farther us with thy continual help, that in all our 
works, begun, continued, and ended in thee, we may glorify thy 
holy name, and finally by thy mercy obtain everlasting life ; 
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Almighty God, the fountain of all wisdom, who knowest our 
necessities before we ask, and our ignorance in asking, we be- 
seech thee to have compassion upon our infirmities ; and those 
things which for our unworthiness we dare not, and for our 
blindness we cannot ask, vouchsafe to give us, for the worthiness 
of thy Son Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Almighty God, who hast promised to hear the petitions of 
those who ask in thy Son's name, we beseech thee mercifully to 
incline thine ears to us who have now made our prayers and 
supplications unto thee ; and grant that those things which we 
have faithfully asked according to thy will may effectually be ob- 
tained, to the relief of our necessities and to the setting forth of 
thy glory ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Upon the Sundays and other holy-days (if there be no communion! shall 
be said all that is appointed at the communion, until the end of the gen- 
eral prayer (For the whole state of Christ's Church militant here 
in earth), together with one or more of these collects, last before re- 
hearsed, concluding with the blessing. 

And there shall be no celebration of the Lord's Supper, except there be a 
convenient number to communicate with the priest, according to his 
discretion. 

And if there be not above twenty persons in the parish, of discretion, to 
receive the communion; yet there shall be no communion, except four 
(or three at the least) communicate with the priest. 

And in cathedral and collegiate Churches and colleges, where there are 
many priests and deacons, they shall all receive the communion with 
the priest every Sunday at the least, except they have a reasonable 
cause to the contrary. 

And to take away all occasion of dissension and superstition, which any 
person hath or might have concerning the bread and wine, it shall suf- 
fice that the bread be such as is usual to be eaten, but the best and pur- 
est wheat bread that conveniently may be gotten'. 

And if any of trie bread and wine remain unconsecrated, the curate shall 
have it to his own use; but if any remain of that which was consecrated 
it shall not be carried out of the Church, but the priest and such other 
of the communicants as he shall then call unto him shall, immediately 
after the blessing, reverently eat and drink the same. 

The bread and wine for the communion shall be provided by the curate 
and the church wardens, at the charge of the parish. 

And note that every parishioner shall communicate at the least three 
times in the year, of which Easter to be one. And yearly, at Easter, 
every parishioner shall reckon with the parish, vicar, or curate, or his 
or their deputy or deputies, and pay to them or him all ecclesiastical 
duties accustomably due then and at that time to be paid. 

After the divine service is ended the money given at the offertory shall be 
disposed of to such pious and charitable rises as the minister and Church 
warden shall think fit: wherein if they disagree, it shall be disposed of 
as the Ordinary shall appoint. 

Whereas it is ordained in this office for the administration of the Lord's 
Supper that the communicants should receive the same kneeling (which 
order is well meant for a signification of our humble and grateful ac- 
knowledgment of the benefits of Christ therein given to all worthy re- 
ceivers, and for the avoiding of such profanation and disorder in the 



148 The Ritual 



holy communion, as might otherwise ensue) ; yet, lest the same kneeling 
should by any persons, either out of ignorance and infirmity, or out of 
malice and obstinacy, be misconstrued and depraved, it is hereby de- 
clared that thereby no adoration is intended or ought to be done, either 
unto the sacramental bread and wine thereby bodily received, or unto 
any corporal presence of Christ's natural flesh and blood. For the sac- 
ramental bread and wine remain still in their very natural substances, 
and therefore may not be adored (for that were idolatry to be abhorred 
by all faithful Christians) ; and the natural body and blood of our Sav- 
iour Christ are in heaven, and not here; it being against the truth of 
Christ's natural body to be at one time in more places than one. 



SECTION II. 

E. R.] The Ministration op [om. by w.: Public] Baptism to 
Infants [om. by W. : to be used in the ChurchJ. 

The people ai-e to be admonished that it is most convenient [Om. by W, 
that baptism should not be administered but upon Sundays and other 
holy-days, when the most number of people come together: as well for 
that the congregation there present may testify the receiving of them 
that be newly baptized into the number of Christ's Church, as also be- 
cause in the baptism of infants every man present may be put in re- 
membrance of his own profession made to God in baptism. For which 
cause also it is expedient that baptism be ministered in the vulgar 
tongue. Nevertheless (if necessity so require) children may be baptized 
upon any other day. 

And note that there shall be for every male child to be baptized two god- 
fathers and one god-mother; and for every female one god-fatber and 
two god -mothers. 

When there are children to be baptized, the parents shall give knowledge 
thereof over night or in the morning before the beginning of morning 
prayer to the curate. And then the god-fathers and god-mothers and 
the people with the children must be ready at the font, either immedi- 
ately after the last lesson at morning prayer or else immediatelv after 
the last lesson at evening prayer, as the curate by his discretion shall 
appoint. 

("And the priest " ch. by W. to "The minister "], [om. 1854, re-in. 1870: 
coming to tjie font, which is (om. by w. : then) to be filled, with 
pure water], [om. by W. : and standing there] shall ["say" ch. 
1792 to " use the following or some other (' exhortation suitable to 
this sacred office ' ch. 1854 to 'suitable exhortation ' ")] : 

| Om. by W, : Hath this child been already baptized, or no? If they an- 
swer, No, then shall the priest proceed as folio weth:] 

Dearly beloved, forasmuch as all men are conceived 
and born in sin, and that our Saviour Christ saith, ["None 
can enter into the kingdom of God except he be regenerate and 
born anew ot water and of the Holy Ghost " ch. 1854 to " Except 
a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot en- 
ter into the kingdom of God "] : I beseech you to call 
upon God the Father, through our Lord Jesus Christ, 
that of his bounteous ["mercy "ch. 1SS6 to '"goodness"] he 
will grant to this child, [i n . 1886: now to bo baptized with 
water,] that [om. 1854: thing] which by nature he cannot 



Infant Baptism. 149 



have: that he may be baptized with [om. 1886: water and] 
the Holy Ghost, [om. 1886 : and] received into Christ's 
holy Church, and be made a lively member of the same. 

Then shall the ["priest " ch. by w. to " minister"] say: 
Let us pray. 

Almighty and everlasting God, [om. 1870: who of thy 
great mercy didst save Noah and his family in the ark from per- 
ishing by water ; and also didst safely lead the children of Israel, 
thy people, through the Red Sea, figuring thereby thy holy bap- 
tism,] [om. 1854 : and by the baptism of thy well-beloved Son 
Jesus Christ in the River Jordan, didst sanctify water ("to the 
mystical washing away of sin" ch. 1786 to "for the holy sacra- 
ment,")] we beseech thee for thine infinite mercies, that 
thou wilt [om. by W.', mercifully] look upon this child: 
wash him and^ sanctify him with the Holy Ghost; that 
he beimr ["delivered from thy wrath" ch. 1886 to "saved by 
thy grace"], may be received into the ark of Christ's 
Church, and being steadfast in faith, joyful through 
hope, and rooted in ["charity" ch. 1792 to "love"], may so 
pass the waves of this troublesome world, that finally he 
may come to the land of everlasting life, there to reign 
with thee, world without end, through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 

Almighty and immortal God, the aid of all that need, [1786. 
the helper of all that flee to thee for succor, the life of them that 
believe, and the resurrection of the dead : We call upon thee for 
this infant, that he, coming to thy holy baptism, may receive 
remission of sin by spiritual regeneration. Receive him, Lord, 
as thou hast promised by thy well-beloved Son, saying, Ask, and 
ye shall have ; seek, and ye shall find ; knock, and it shall be 
opened unto you. So give now unto us who ask ; let us who seek 
find ; open the gate unto us who knock, that this infant may en- 
joy the everlasting benediction of thy heavenly washing, and 
may come to the eternal kingdom which thou hast promised by 
Christ our Lord. Amen. 

O merciful God, grant that the old Adam in this child 
may be so buried, that the new man may be raised up in 
him. Amen. 

Grant that all carnal affections may die in hi?n, and that 
all things belonging to the Spirit may live and grow in 
him. Amen. 

Grant that he may have power and strength to have 



150 The Ritual 



victory, and to triumph against the devil, the world, and 
the flesh. Amen. 

Grant that whosoever is dedicated to thee by our of- 
fice and ministry may also be indued with heavenly virt- 
ues, and everlastingly rewarded through thy mercy, O 
blessed Lord God, who dost live and govern all things, 
world without end. Amen* 

Almighty, ever-living God, whose most dearly beloved 
Son Jesus Christ, for the forgiveness of our sins, did shed 
out of his most precious side both water and blood, and 
gave commandment to his disciples that they should go 
teach all nations, and baptize them in the name of the 
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost : regard, 
we beseech thee, the supplications of thy congregation ; 
[om. 1786 : sanctify this water to the mystical washing away of 
sin,] and grant that this child now to be baptized [om. by 
W.: therein] may receive the fullness of thy grace, and 
ever remain in the number of thy faithful and elect chil- 
dren, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Then shall the people stand up, and the ["priest" ch. by ,W. to 
" minister "] shall say : 

Hear the words of the Gospel written by St. Mark, in the tenth chapter, 
at the thirteenth verse: 

They brought young children to Christ, that he should 
touch them. And his disciples rebuked those that 
brought them ; but when Jesus saw it, he was much dis- 
pleased, and said unto them, Suffer the little children to 
come unto me, and forbid them not, for of such is the 
kingdom of God. Verily I say unto you, "Whosoever 
shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child, he 
shall not enter therein. And he took them up in his 
arms, put his hands upon them, and blessed them.f 

After the Gospel is read, the minister shall make this brief [Om. by W- 
exhortation upon the words of the Gospel: 



Beloved, ye hear in this gospel the words of our Saviour Christ, 
that he commanded the children to be brought unto him ; how 
he blamed those who would have kept them from him ; how he 

*In the English service these petitions follow directly after the vows 
made by the god-fathers and god-mothers, which see. 

+ In the English service this immediately follows the prayer beginning, 
"Almighty, immortal God," etc. 



Infant Baptism. 151 



exhorteth all men to follow their innocency. Ye perceive how, 
by his outward gesture and deed, he declared his good will to- 
ward them ; for he embraced them in his arms, he laid his hands 
upon them, and blessed them. Doubt ye not therefore, but ear- 
nestly believe, that he will likewise favorably receive this present 
infant; that he will embrace him with the arms of his mercy; 
that he will give unto him the blessing of eternal life, and make 
him partaker of his everlasting kingdom. 

Wherefore, we being thus persuaded of the good will of our 
heavenly Father toward this infant declared by his Son Jesus 
Christ; and nothing doubting that he favorably alloweth this 
charitable work of ours in bringing this infant to his holy bap- 
tism, let us faithfully and devoutly give thanks unto him, and 
say — 

Almighty and everlasting God, heavenly Father, we [1786. 
give thee humble thanks that thou hast vouchsafed to call us to 
the knowledge of thy grace and faith in thee : increase this 
knowledge, and confirm this faith in us evermore. Give thy 
Holy Spirit to this infant, that he may be born again, and be 
made an heir of everlasting salvation, through our Lord Jesus 
Christ, who liveth and reigneth with thee and the Holy Spirit, 
now and forever. Amen. 

Then, all standing up, the priest shall speak unto the god- [Om. by W. 
fathers and godmothers on this wise : 

Dearly beloved, ye have brought this child here to be baptized ; 
ye have prayed that our Lord Jesus Christ would vouchsafe to 
receive him, to release him from sin, to sanctify him with the 
Holy Ghost, to give him the kingdom of heaven and everlasting 
life. _ Ye have heard, also, that our Lord Jesus Christ hath prom- 
ised in his gospel to grant all these things that ye have prayed 
for: which promise he, for his part, will most surely keep and 
perform. 

Wherefore, after this promise made by Christ, this infant must 
also faithfully, for his part, promise by you that are his sureties 
(until he come of age to take it upon himself) that he will re- 
nounce the devil and all his works, and constantly believe God's 
holy word, and obediently keep his commandments. 

I demand, therefore — 

Dost thou, in the name of this child, renounce the devil and 
all his works, the vain pomp and glory of the world, with all cov- 
etous desires of the same, and the sinful desires of the flesh, so 
that thou wilt not follow nor be led by them ? 

Ans. I renounce them all. 

Minister. Dost thou believe in God the Father Almighty, Maker 
of heaven and earth, and in Jesus Christ, his only begotten Son 
our Lord? and that he was conceived by the Holy Ghost, born 
of the Virgin Mary ? that he suffered under Pontius Pilate, was 



152 The Ritual 



crucified, dead, and buried ? that he went down into hell, and 
also did rise again the third day? that he ascended into heaven, 
and sitteth at the right hand of God the Father Almighty, and 
from thence shall come again at the end of the world to judge the 
quick and the dead? 

And dost thou believe in the Holy Ghost, the holy Catholic 
Church, the communion of saints, the remission of sins, the res- 
urrection of the flesh, and everlasting life after death ? 

Ans. All this I steadfastly believe. 

Minister. Wilt thou be baptized in this faith ? 

Ans. That is my desire. 

Minister. Wilt thou then obediently keep God's holy will and 
commandments, and walk in the same all the days of thy life ? 

Ans. I will. 

1866.] The minister, addressing the parents or others present- 
ing the child, shall say : 

In causing this child to be brought by baptism into the 
Church of Christ, it is your duty to teach him to renounce 
the devil and all his works, the vain pomp and glory of 
the world, with all covetous desires of the same, and the 
carnal desires of the flesh, so that he may not follow or 
be led by them ; to believe all the articles of the Christian 
faith ; and to obediently keep God's holy will and com- 
mandments all the days of his life. 

E. R.l ["Then the priest shall take the child into his hands, and shall 
say to the godfathers and godmothers" ch. by W. to "Then the 
minister shall take the child into his hands (in. 1866: if conven- 
ient), and say to the friends of the child " :] 

Name this child. 

And then, naming it after them [om.byW, : if they shall certify that 
the child may well endure it,] he shall [om. 1792: dip it in the water 
(om. hy W. : discreetly and warily) (in. 1786: or pour water upon it), 
or sprinkle it therewith] [in. 1792: sprinkle or pour water upon it 
(or, if desired, immerse it in water)], saying: 

_ZV., I baptize thee in the name of the Father, and of the 
Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. 

But if they certify that the child is weak, it shall suffice to TOni. by W. 
pour water upon it, saying the aforesaid words. 

Then the priest shall say: 

We receive this child into the congregation of Christ's flock * 

Here the priest shall make a cross upon the child's forehead. 



Infant Baptism. 153 



and do sign him with the sign of the cross, in token that here- 
after he shall not be ashamed to confess the faith of Christ cruci- 
fied, and manfully to fight under his banner against sin, the 
world, and the devil ; and to continue Christ's faithful soldier 
and servant unto his life's end. Amen* 

Then shall the ["priest" ch. by W. to " minister "] say: [1792. 

Seeing now, dearly beloved brethren, that this child is [om. by 
W. : regenerate and] grafted into the body of Christ's Church, 
let us give thanks unto Almighty God for these benefits, and 
with one accord make our prayers unto him, that this child may 
lead the rest of his life according to this beginning. 

["Then shall he said, all kneeling." ch. 186(3 to "The minister may, at 
his discretion, lay hands on the subject, accompanying the act 
with a suitable invocation, and then, all kneeling, close with 
extemporaneous devotions and the Lord's Prayer : "] 

Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name ; 
thy kingdom come ; thy will be done on earth as it is in 
heaven ; give us this day our daily bread ; and forgive us 
our trespasses as we forgive those who trespass against 
us ; and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from 
evil. Amen. 

[In. 1786, om. 1792: The minister, if he see it expedient, may conclude 
with a prayer ex tempore.] [In. 1792, om. 1866: Then shall the minister 
conclude with extemporary prayer.] 

Then shall the ["priest" ch. hy W. to "minister"] say: [1792. 

"We yield thee hearty thanks, most merciful Father, that it 
hath pleased thee to regenerate this infant with thy Holy Spirit, 
to receive him for thine own child by adoption, and to incorpo- 
rate him into thy holy Church. And humbly we beseech thee to 
grant that he, being dead unto sin and living unto righteousness, 
and being buried with Christ in his death, may crucify th.e old 
man, and utterly abolish the whole body of sin ; and that, as he 
is made partaker of the death of thy Son," he may also be partaker 
of his resurrection ; so that finally," with the residue of thy holy 
Church, he may be an inheritor of thine everlasting kingdom; 
through Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Then, all standing up, the priest shall savto the godfathers [Om. by W. 
and godmothers this exhortation following: 

Forasmuch as this child hath promised by you his sureties to re- 
nounce the devil and all his works, to believe in God, and to 
serve him, ye must remember that it is your parts and duties to 

*Both Emory and Sherman erroneously state that this form (belonging 
to the English service) was retained by Mr. Wesley, and omitted in 1792. 



154 The Ritual. 



see that this infant be taught, as soon as he shall be able to learn, 
what a solemn vow, promise, and profession he hatfi here made 
by you. And that he may know these things the better, ye shall 
call upon him to hear sermons ; and chiefly ye shall provide that 
he may learn the Creed, the Lord's Prayer, and the Ten Com- 
mandments, in the vulgar tongue, and all other things which a 
Christian ought to know and believe to his soul's health ; and 
that this child may be virtuously brought up to lead a godly and 
a Christian life, remembering always that baptism doth represent 
unto us our profession, which is to follow the example of our 
Saviour Christ, and to be made like unto him ; that as he died 
and rose again for us, so should we who are baptized die from sin, 
and rise again unto righteousness, continually mortifying all our 
evil and corrupt affections, and daily proceeding in all virtue and 
godliness of living. 

Then shall he add and say: 

Ye are to take care that this child be brought to the bishop to 
be confirmed by him, so soon as he can say the Creed, the Lord's 
Prayer, and the Ten Commandments, and is sufficiently instruct- 
ed in the other parts of the Church Catechism set forth for that 
purpose. 

It is certain by God's word that the children which are baptized, dying 
before they commit actual sin, are undoubtedly saved. 

To take away all scruple concerning the use of the sign of the cross in bap- 
tism, the true explication thereof and the just reason of the retaining 
of it may be seen in the xxxth Canon, first published in the year MDCI V. 



SECTION III. 

E. R.] The Ministration op Baptism to Such as Are of Riper 
Years [om. by W. ; and Able to Answer for Themselves]. 

When any such persons as are of riper years are to be bap- [Om. by W. 
tized, timely notice shall be given to the bishop, or whom he shall ap- 
point for that purpose, a week before at the least, by the parents or some 
other discreet persons, that so due care may be taken for their exam- 
ination, whether they be sufficiently instructed in the principles of the 
Christian religion, and that they may be exhorted to prepare them- 
selves with prayers and fasting for the receiving of this holy sacrament. 

And if they shall be found fit, then the godfathers and godmothers (the 
people being assembled upon the Sunday or holy-day appointed) shall 
be ready to present them at the font immediately after the second les- 
son, either at morning or evening prayer, as the curate iu his discretion 
shall think fit. 

And, standing there, the priest shall ask whether any of the persons here 
presented be baptized or no. If they shall answer, No, then shall the 
priest say thus: 

In. by W.J The minister, [in. 1870: coming to the font, which is 
to be filled with pure water,] shall [« say " ch. 1792 to "use the fol- 
lowing, or some Other ('exhortation suitable to this holy office' ch. 
1854 to ' suitable exhortation ') "] : 



Adult Baptism, 155 



E. R.] Dearly beloved, forasmuch as all men are con- 
ceived and born in sin (and that which is born of the 
flesh is flesh, and they that are in the flesh cannot please 
God, but live in sin, committing many actual trans- 
gressions), and that our Saviour Christ saith, ["None 
can enter into the kingdom of God, except he be regenerate and 
born anew of water and of the Holy Ghost" ch. 1854 to "Ex- 
cept a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot 
enter into the kingdom of God "] : I beseech you to call 
upon God the Father, through our Lord Jesus Christ, 
that of his bounteous ["goodness" ch. 1886 to "mercy"] he 
will grant to these persons [" that which by nature they cannot 
have, that they may be baptized with water and " ch. 1886 to " now 
to be baptized with water, that which by nature they 
cannot have; that they may be baptized with "] the Holy 
Ghost, [om. 1886: and] received into Christ's holy Church, 
and be made lively members of the same. 

Then shall the ["priest" ch. by W. to "minister"] [om. 1786, re-in. 
1792: say] [in. 1788, om. 1792: use as many of the following prayers as 
time will permit): 

Let us pray. [1792. 

(And here the congregation shall kneel.) 

Almighty and everlasting God, who of thy great mercy did 
save Noah and his family in the ark from perishing by water ; and 
also did safely lead the children of Israel thy people through the 
Red Sea, figuring thereby thy holy baptism ; and by the baptism 
of thy well-beloved Son Jesus Christ in the River Jordan didst 
sanctify the element of water [" to the mystical washing away of sin " 
ch. 1786 to " for this holy sacrament"] ; we beseech thee for thine 
infinite mercies that thou wilt look upon these thy servants; wash 
them and sanctify them with the Holy Ghost, that they, being de- 
livered from thy wrath, may be received into the ark of Christ's 
Church; and, being steadfast in faith, joyful through hope, and 
rooted in charity, may so pass the waves of this troublesome 
world that finally they may come to the land of everlasting life, 
there to reign with thee, world without end, through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. Amen. 

Almighty and immortal God, the aid of all that need, 
the helper of all that flee to thee for succor, the life of 
them that believe, and the resurrection of the dead : we 
call upon thee for these persons ["that they, coming to thy 
holy baptism, may receive the remission of their sins by spir- 
itual regeneration" ch. 1854 to "now to be baptized"]. Re- 



156 The Ritual. 



ceive them, O Lord, as thou hast promised by thy well- 
beloved Son, saying, Ask, and ye shall receive ; seek, and 
ye shall find ; knock, and it shall be opened unto you : so 
give now unto us that ask ; let us that seek find ; open 
the gate unto us that knock ; that these persons may en- 
joy the everlasting benediction of thy heavenly washing, 
and may come to the eternal kingdom which thou hast 
promised by Christ our Lord. Amm. 

Then shall the people stand up, and the F" priest" ch. by W. to 
" minister "] shall say : 

Hear the words of the Gospel, written by St. John, in the third chapter, 
beginning at the first verse. 

There was a man of the Pharisees, named Nicodemus, 
a ruler of the Jews: the same came to Jesus by night, 
and said unto him, Rabbi, we know that thou art a 
teacher come from God ; for no man can do these mira- 
cles that thou doest, except God be with him. Jesus an- 
swered and said unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, 
Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom 
of God. Nicodemus saith unto him, How can a man be 
born when he is old? Can he enter a second time into 
his mother's womb, and be born ? Jesus answered, Verily, 
verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born of water, and 
of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God. 
That which is born of the flesh is flesh; and that which 
is born of the Spirit is spirit. Marvel not that I said 
unto thee, Ye must be born again. The wind bloweth 
where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but 
canst not tell whence it cometh, and wither it goeth ; so 
is every one that is born of the Spirit. 

After which he shall say this exhortation : [Om. by W- 
Beloved, ye hear in this Gospel the express words of our Sav- 
iour Christ, that except a man be born of water and of the Spir- 
it, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God. Whereby ye may 
perceive the great necessity of this sacrament, where it may be 
had. Likewise, immediately before his ascension into heaven 
(as we read in the last chapter of St. Mark's Gospel), he gave 
command to his disciples, saying, Go ye into all the world, and 
preach the gospel to every creature. He that believeth and is 
baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be 
damned. Which also showeth unto us the great benefit we reap 



Adult Baptism. 157 



thereby. For which cause St. Peter the Apostle, when upon his 
first preaching of the gospel many were pricked at the heart, 
and said to him and the rest of the apostles, Men and brethren, 
what shall we do ? replied and said unto them, Repent, and be 
baptized every one of you for the remission of sins, and ye shall 
receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. For the promise is to you 
and your children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as 
the Lord our God shall call. And with many other words ex- 
horted he them, saying, Save yourselves from this untoward 
generation. For (as the same apostle testifieth in another place), 
even baptism doth also now save us (not the putting away of the 
filth of the flesh, but the answer of a good conscience towards 
God), by the resurrection of Jesus Christ. Doubt ye not, there- 
fore, but earnestly believe, that he will favorably receive these 
present persons, truly repenting, and coming unto him by faith ; 
that he will grant them remission of their sins, and bestow upon 
them the Holy Ghost; that he will give them the blessing of eter- 
nal life, and make them partakers of his everlasting kingdom. 

Wherefore, we being thus persuaded of the good will of our 
heavenly Father toward these persons, declared by his Son Jesus 
Christ, let us faithfully and devoutly give thanks unto him, and 
say: 

[Om. 1786, re-in. 3792: Almighty and everlasting God, [1870. 
heavenly Father, we give thee humble thanks, for that thou hast 
vouchsafed to call us to the knowledge of thy grace and faith in 
thee ; increase this knowledge and confirm this faith in us ever- 
more. Give thy Holy Spirit to these persons, that they may be 
born again, and be made heirs of everlasting salvation, through 
our Lord Jesus Christ, who liveth and reigneth with thee and 
the Holy Spirit, now and forever. Amen.] 

Then the [" priest n . ch. by w. to "minister"] shall speak to the 
persons to be baptized in this wise : 

Well-beloved, who ore come hither, desiring to receive 
holy baptism, ye have heard how the congregation hath 
prayed that our Lord Jesus Christ would vouchsafe to 
receive you, and bless you, to release you of your sins, to 
give you the kingdom of heaven and everlasting life. ["Ye 
have heard also that" ch. by W. to "And "] our Lord Jesus 
Christ hath promised in his holy word to grant all those 
things that we have prayed for, which- promise he for his 
part will most surely keep and perform. 

Wherefore, after this promise made by Christ, ye must 
also faith fully, for your part, promise, in thepresence of [om. 
by W. : these your witnesses and] this whole congregation, 
that ye will renounce the devil and all his works, and 



158 The Ritual 



constantly believe God's holy word, and obediently keep 
his commandments. 

Then shall the [« priest" ch. by W. to "minister"] demand of each 
of the persons to be baptized, severally [om. by W. ; these ques- 
tions following]: 

Question. Dost thou renounce the devil and all his 
works, the vain pomp and glory of the world, with all 
covetous desires of the same, and the carnal desires of 
the flesh, so that thou wilt not follow or be led by them? 

Ans. I renounce them all. 

Question. Dost thou believe in God the Father Almighty, 
maker of heaven and earth ? and in Jesus Christ, his only 
begotten Son our Lord? and that he was conceived by 
the Holy Ghost, born of the Virgin Mary? that he suf- 
fered under Pontius Pilate, was crucified, dead, and bur- 
ied? [om. 1786: that he went down into hell, and also] ["did 
rise" ch. 1786 to " that he rose "] again the third day ? that 
he ascended into heaven, and sitteth at the right hand of 
God the Father Almighty, and from thence shall come 
again at the end of the world, to judge the quick and the 
dead? 

And dost thou believe in the Holy Ghost, the ["Holy 
Catholic Church " * ch. 1854 to " Church of God "] , the com- 
munion of saints, the remission of sins, the resurrection 
of the body, and everlasting life after death ? 

Ans. All this I steadfastly believe. 

Question. Wilt thou be baptized in this faith ? 

Ans. ["That" ch. by W. to "This"] is my desire. 

Question. Wilt thou then obediently keep God's holy 
will and commandments, and walk in the same all the 
days of thy life ? 

Ans. I will endeavor so to do, God being my helper. 

Then shall the ["priest" ch.by w. to "minister"] say: 

O merciful God, grant that the old Adam in these per- 
sons may be so buried that the new man may be raised 
up in them. Amen. 

Grant that all carnal affections may die in them, and 

*[In. 1836, om. 1854: By Holy Catholic Church is meant the Church of 
God in general.] 



thi 



Adult Baptism. 159 



that all things belonging to the Spirit may live and grow 
in them. Amen. 

Grant that they may have power and strength to 
have victory, and to triumph against the devil, the world, 
and the flesh. Amen. 

Grant that they, being here dedicated to thee by our 
office and ministry, may also be endued with heavenly 
virtues and everlastingly rewarded, through thy mercy, 
O blessed Lord God, who dost live and govern all things, 
world without end. Amen. 

Almighty, ever living God, whose most dearly beloved 
Son Jesus Christ, for the forgiveness of our sins did shed 
out of his most precious side both water and blood, and 
gave commandment to his disciples that they should go 
teach all nations, and baptize them in the name of the 
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost : regard, 
we beseech thee, the supplications of this congrega- 
tion [om. 1786 : sanctify this water to the mystical washing 
away of sin ;] and grant that the persons now to be bap- 
tized [om. by W. : therein] may receive the fullness of 
thy grace and ever remain in the number of thy faith- 
ful and elect children, through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 

Then shall the ["priest" eh. by W. to " minister "] take each per- 
son to be baptized by the right hand ; and, placing him con- 
veniently by the font, according to his discretion, shall ask fom. 
by W.: the godfathers and godmothers | the name; and then shall 
| "dip him in the water, or pour water upon him, (.m. 1786: or sprinkle 
him therewith,) " ch. 1792 to " sprinkle or pour water upon him (or, 
if he shall desire it, shall immerse him in water) "], saying : 

iV., I baptize thee in the name of the Father, and of 
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. 

Then shall the priest say: IOm. by W. 

We receive this person into the congregation of Christ's flock ; 
and do * sign him with the sign of the cross, in token that here- 
after he shall not be ashamed to confess the faith of Christ cruci- 
fied, and manfully to fight under his banner against sin, the 
world, and the devil; and to continue Christ's faithful soldier 
and servant unto his life's end. Amen. 

*Here the priest shall make a cross upon the person's forehead. 



160 The Ritual. 



Then shall the ["priest" ch. by W, to "minister"] say: [.1792. 

Seeing now, dearly beloved brethren, *^at these persons are re- 
generate and grafted into the body of Christ's Church, let us give 
thanks unto Almighty God for these benefits, and with one ac- 
cord make our prayers unto him, that they may lead the rest of 
their life according to this beginning. 

["Then shall be said the Lord's Prayer, all kneeling," ch. 1866 to "The 
minister may at his discretion lay hands on the subject, accom- 
panying the act with a suitable invocation " (om. 1870: and, all 
kneeling, close with extemporaneous devotions and the Lord's Prayer). J 

Our Father which art in heaven, hallowed be thy name ; [1870. 
thy kingdom come ; thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven ; 
give us this day our daily bread ; and forgive us our trespasses, 
as we forgive those who trespass against us ; and lead us not into 
temptation, but deliver us from evil. Amen. 

(In. 1792, om. 1866: Then let the minister conclude with extemporary 

prayer:) 

We yield thee humble thanks, O heavenly Father, [1792. 
that thou hast vouchsafed to call us to the knowledge of thy 
grace and faith in thee ; increase this knowledge and confirm 
this faith in us evermore. Give thy Holy Spirit to these persons, 
that, being now born again and made heirs of everlasting salva- 
tion, through our Lord Jesus Christ, they may continue thy serv- 
ants and attain thy promises ; through the same Lord Jesus Christ 
thy Son, who liveth and reigneth with thee, in the unity of the 
same Holy Spirit, everlastingly. Amen. 

Then, all standing up, the priest shall use this exhortation [Om. by W. 
following, speaking to the godfathers and godmothers first: 

Forasmuch as these persons have promised, in your presence, to 
renounce the devil and all his works, to believe in God and to 
serve him, ye must remember that it is your part and duty to 
put them in mind what a solemn vow, promise, and profession 
they have now made before this congregation, and especially be- 
fore you, their chosen witnesses. And ye are also to call upon 
them to use all diligence to be rightly instructed in God's holy 
word, that so they may grow in grace and in the knowledge of our 
Lord Jesus Christ, and live godly, righteously, and soberly in 
this present world. 

And then, speaking to the new baptized persons, he shall proceed and 

say: 

And as for you who have now by baptism put on Christ, it is 
your part and duty, also, being made the children of God and of 
the light, by faith in Jesus Christ, to walk answerably to your 
Christian calling and as becometh the children of light ; remem- 
bering always that baptism representeth unto us our profession, 
which is to follow the example of our Saviour Christ and to be 



Reception of Members. 161 

made like unto him ; that as he died and rose again for us, so 
should we who are baptized die from sin and rise again unto 
righteousness, continually mortifying all our evil and corrupt af- 
fections, and daily proceeding in all virtue and godliness of liv- 
ing. 

It is expedient that every person thus baptized should be confirmed by the 
bishop so soon after his baptism as conveniently may be, that so he may 
be admitted to the holv communion. 

If any person not baptized in their infancy shall be brought to he baptized 
before they come to years of discretion to answer for themselves, it may 
suffice to use the Office for Public Baptism of Infants, or (in case of ex- 
treme danger) the Office for Private Baptism, only changing the word 
(infant) for (child) or (person), as occasion requireth. 



SECTION IV. 

1870.] Form of the Reception and Recognition of Church- 
members. 
1866.] Form op Receiving Members into the Church.* |1870. 
The minister shall say to the congregation : 

Dearly beloved: I beseechyou to call upon God the Father, 
through our Lord Jesus Christ, and grant unto these persons his 
most mighty protection in this world, and in the world to come 
life everlasting. 

Then shall he and the congregation, all kneeling, say: 

Almighty and everlasting God, we give thee hearty thanks that 
thou hast been pleased to incline these thy servants to seek forgive- 
ness of sins and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ. Strengthen them 
continually, O Lord, by thy merciful help and with the comforts 
of thy Holy Spirit. Plentifully endue them with the spirit of 
wisdom and understanding, of knowledge and true godliness ; 
and may they abound more and more in all usefulness and holy 
living, until called to reign with thee in thy everlasting kingdom, 
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Then shall he say to the candidates : 

Well beloved: you have heard how the congregation hath 
prayed that God "the Father would vouchsafe to give you his 
heavenly grace and benediction. Wherefore it behooveth you to 
declare your purpose, in view of the solemn covenant you are 
now entering upon, and to answer, as in the presence of God, the 
questions that follow : 

Question. Do you earnestly desire to flee from the wrath to 
come, and to be saved from your sins ? 

Am. I do, the Lord being my helper. Amen. 

*The General Conference ordered this form to be inserted in an appen- 
dix to the Discipline, to be used by such ministers as might see proper to 
do «o. In 1870 it was superseded by what follows. 
11 



162 The Ritual. 



Question. Do you renounce the world, with all its vanities, to- 
gether with all sinful practices, so that you will not follow or be 
led by them ? 

Ans. I solemnly renounce them all, the Lord being my helper. 
Amen. 

Question. Do you promise to conform to the usages of the Meth- 
odist Episcopal Church, South? 

Ans. I do, the Lord being my helper. 

Question. And will you diligently and prayerfully strive to 
keep God's holy will and commandments, and to walk in the 
same all the days of your life ? 

Ans. I will endeavor to do so, the Lord being my helper. 
Amen. 

Question. Have you been baptized? 

Ans. I have. 

If anv of the candidates shall answer in the negative, then the minister 
shall proceed to administer the ordinance of baptism, according to the 
Ritual of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South. 

Then shall the minister say, extending to each one the right hand of fel- 
lowship : 

Forasmuch as you have taken upon yourselves these solemn 
vows, I now pronounce you members of the Methodist Episco- 
pal Church, South ; and I do hereby commend you to her confi- 
dence and Christian fellowship, and to the gracious guidance and 
protection of God. 

Then shall liu say: 

Almighty God, our heavenly Father, we make our humble 
supplication for these thy servants, who have given themselves in 
holy consecration to thee and thy Church. Guide them, Lord, 
by thy Holy Spirit, defend them by thy grace, and lead them into 
all knowledge and obedience of thy will. Sanctify and govern 
both their minds and hearts, and bring them finally to reign with 
thee in thy everlasting kingdom, through him who hath loved 
us and washed us in his own blood; who, together with the 
Father and the Holy Spirit, is worthy to receive all honor and 
glory, both now and forever. Amen. 

Then the minister may conclude with extemporary prayer. 

1870.] The minister shall cause the candidates to be placed 

conveniently before the congregation, and, after baptizing any 

who may not have been previously baptized, he shall say : 

Brethren, the Church is of God, and will be preserved 

to the end of time, for the promotion of his worship and 

the due administration of his word and ordinances— the 

maintenance of Christian fellowship and discipline— the 

edification of believers, and the conversion of the world. 



Reception of Members. 163 

All, of every age and station, stand in need of the means 
of grace which it alone supplies ; and it invites all alike 
to become fellow-citizens with the saints and of the house- 
hold of God. But as none who have arrived at years of 
discretion can remain within its pales or be admitted to 
its communion without assuming its obligations, it is my 
duty to demand of these persons present whether they 
are resolved to assume the same. 

Then shall the minister address the candidates as follows : 

Dearly beloved, you profess to have a desire to flee from 
the wrath to come, and to be saved from your sins ; you 
seek the fellowship of the people of God, to assist you in 
working out your salvation ; I therefore demand of you : 

Do you solemnly, in the presence ot God and this con- 
gregation, ratify and confirm the promise and vow of re- 
pentance, faith, and obedience, contained in the baptismal 
covenant ? 

Ans. I do, God being my helper. 

Will you be subject to the discipline of the Church, 
attend upon its ordinances, and support its institutions ? 

Ans. I will endeavor so to do, by the help of God. 

The minister shall then say to the candidates: 

We rejoice to recognize you as members of the Church 
of Christ, and bid you welcome to all its privileges ; and 
in token of our brotherly love we give you the right 
hand of fellowship, and pray that you may be numbered 
with his people here, and with his saints in glory ever- 
lasting. 

The minister shall then say to the congregation : 

Brethren, I commend to your love and care these per- 
sons whom we this day recognize as members of the 
Church of Christ. Do all in your power to increase their 
faith, confirm their hope, and perfect them in love. 

Then may follow a hymn suitable to the occasion (as 881-889), 
and the minister shall say : 

Let us pray. 

Almighty God, we thank thee for founding thy Church, 



164 The Ritual 



and promising that the gates of hell shall not prevail 
against it. We bless thee for calling us to the fellowship 
of thy people, and for numbering us with the sons and 
daughters of the Lord Almighty. We especially praise 
thy name for enabling these thy servants to avouch the 
Lord to be their God. Help them to perform the prom- 
ise and vow which they have made, to renounce the 
devil, the world, and the flesh; to believe the record 
which thou hast given of thy Son; and to walk in all 
thy commandments and ordinances blameless, to the end 
of their lives. May their communion with thy people be 
sanctified to their growth in grace and in the knowledge 
of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, being nourished 
and knit together, increasing with the increase of God. 
May thy people do them good, and may they prove a 
blessing to thy people. And grant, O Lord, that all who 
are here members of thy militant Church, through thy 
mercy, the merit of thy Son, and the grace of thy Spirit, 
may finally be made members of thy triumphant Church 
in heaven. Amen. 

Almighty and everlasting God, heavenly Father, we 
give thee humble thanks, for that thou hast vouchsafed 
to call us to the knowledge of thy grace, and faith in 
thee: increase this knowledge and confirm this faith in 
us evermore. Give thy Holy Spirit to these persons, that 
they, being born again, may be made heirs of everlasting 
salvation, through our Lord Jesus Christ, who liveth and 
reigneth with thee and the Holy Spirit, now and forever. 
Amen. 

Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name; 
thy kingdom come ; thy will be done on earth, as it is in 
heaven ; give us this day our daily bread ; and forgive us 
our trespasses, as we forgive those who trespass against 
us ; and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from 
evil. Amen. 

SECTION V. 
E. R.] The Form op Solemnization of Matrimony. 

First, the bans of all that are to he married together must he [1854. 
published in the [" Church" eh. by W. to "congregation"] three sev- 
eral Sundays [om. by W. : or holy-days], in the time of divine service, 
[om. by W. : immediately before the sentences for the offertory] [in. 
1786: ("unless a license be procured from the proper authorities'' ch. 



Matrimony. 165 



1702 to "unless they be otherwise qualified according to law")] the 
[" curate" ch. by W. to " minister"] saying after the accustomed man- 
ner: 

I publish the bans of marriage between M., of , and N., 

of • I f any of you know cause or just impediment why 

these two persons should not be joined together in holy matri- 
mony, ye are to declare it. This is the first (second or third) 
time of asking. 

And if the persons that are to be married dwell in diverse [Om. by W 
parishes, the bans must be asked in both parishes; and the curate of the 
one parish shall not solemnize matrimony betwixt them, without a cer- 
tificate of the bans being thrice asked from the curate of the other 
parish. 

At the day and time appointed for the solemnization of matri- 
mony, the persons to be married [m. isro: (having been quali- 
fied according to law)] i0 m. by W. : shall come into the body of the 
Church with their friends and neighbors, and there] standing to- 
gether, the man on the right hand and the woman on the left, 
the ["pnest" ch. by w. to "minister "] shall say: 

Dearly beloved, we are gathered together here in the 
sight of God and in the ["face of this congregation" ch. 
1792 to u presence of these witnesses '], to join together 
this man and this woman in holy matrimony, which is 
an honorable estate, instituted of God in the time of man's 
innocency, signifying unto us the mystical union that is 
between Christ and his Church ; which holy estate Christ 
adorned and beautified with his presence and first mira- 
cle that he wrought in Cana of Galilee, and is com- 
mended of St. Paul to be honorable among all men ; and 
is therefore not by any to be enterprised or taken in hand 
unadvisedly [om.1792 : lightly, or wantonly, to satisfy men's car- 
nal lusts and appetites, like brute beasts, that have no under- 
standing], but reverently, discreetly, advisedly, [om. 1792: 
soberly,] and in the fear of God ; [om. 1792: duly considering 
the causes for which matrimony was ordained]. 

First, It was ordained for the procreation of children [1792. 
to be brought up in the fear and nurture of the Lord, and to the 
praise of his holy name. 

Secondly, It was ordained as a remedy against sin, and to avoid 
fornication, that such persons as have not the gift of continency 
might marry and keep themselves undefiled members of Christ's 
body. 

Tliirdly, It was ordained for the mutual society, help, and com- 
fort, that the one ought to have of the other, both in prosperity 
and adversity. 



166 The Ritual 



Into which holy estate these two persons present come 
now to be joined. Therefore if any [om. 1792 : man] can 
show any just cause why they may not lawfully be 
joined together, let him now speak, or else hereafter for- 
ever hold his peace. 

And also speaking unto the persons that [" shall " ch. 1792 to " are 
to "] be married, he shall say : 

I require and charge you both (as ye will answer at 
the dreadful day of judgment, when the secrets of all 
hearts shall be disclosed), that if either of you know any 
impediment why ye may not be lawfully joined together 
in matrimony, ye do now confess it ; for be ye well as- 
sured, that so many as are coupled together otherwise 
than God's word doth allow, are not joined together by 
God, neither is their matrimony lawful. 

At which day of marriage, if any man do allege and declare [Om. by W. 
any impediment why they may not he coupled together in matrimony 
by God's law, or ttie laws of this realm, and will be bound, and suffi- 
cient sureties with him, to the parties, or else put in a caution (to the 
full value of such charges as the persons to be married do thereby sus- 
tain) to prove his allegation; then the solemnization must be deferred, 
until such time as the truth may be tried. 

If no impediment be alleged, then shall the i" curate " ch. by 
W. to "minister"] say unto the man : 

M., Wilt thou have this woman to thy wedded wife, to 
live together after God's ordinance, in the holy estate of 
matrimony ? Wilt thou love her, comfort her, honor and 
keep her, in sickness and in health ; and, forsaking all 
other, keep thee only unto her, so long as ye both shall 
live? 

The man shall answer : 

I will. 

Then shall the ["priest" ch. by W. to "minister"] say unto the 
/ woman : 

iV"., wilt thou have this man to thy wedded husband, to 
live together after God's ordinance, in the holy estate of 
matrimony? Wilt thou obey him, serve him, love, honor, 
and keep him, in sickness and in health ; and, forsaking 
all other, keep thee only unto him, so long as ye both 
shall live ? 

The woman shall answer : 



Matrimony. 16* 



I will. 

Then shall the minister say: [Om. by W. 

Who giveth this woman to be married to this man? 
Then shall they give their troth to each other in this manner: 

The minister [om. by W, : receiving the woman at her father's [1854. 
or friend's hands] shall cause the man with his right hand to take the 
woman by her right hand, and to say after him as followeth: 

I, M., take thee, JV., to be my wedded wife, to have and to hold, 
from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, 
in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, till death us do 
part, according to God's holy ordinance : and thereto I plight thee 
my faith. 

Then shall they loose their hands, and the woman with her right hand 
taking the man by his right hand, shall likewise say after the minister: 

I, N., take thee, if., to be my wedded husband, to have and to 
hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for 
poorer, in sickness and in health, to love, to cherish, and to obey, 
till death us do part, according to God's holy ordinance : and 
thereto I give thee my faith. 

1866.J *["Then shall they again loose their hands and" ch. 1866 to 
"When the parties so desire"], the man shall give unto the 
woman a ring] ; [om. 1866: laying the same upon the book with the 
accustomed duty to the priest and clerk] and the | tk pi-iest" ch. 1866 to 
"minister"], taking the ring, shall deliver it unto the man, to 
put it upon the fourth finger of the woman's left hand ; and 
the man, holding the ring there, and taught by the ["priest" 
ch. 1866 to " minister "] shall say : 

With this ring I thee wed, [om. 1866: with my body I thee 
worship,] and with all ray worldly goods I thee endow : 
in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the 
Holy Ghost. Amen. 

E.R.] Then [om. by W.: the man leaving the ring upon the fourth 
finger of the woman's left hand, they shall both kneel down and] [ u the 
minister shall" ch. 1816 to "shall the minister"] say: 

Let us pray. 

Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name : 
thy kingdom come: thy will be done on earth as it is 
in heaven; give us this day our daily bread: and forgive 
us our trespasses, as we forgive those that trespass against 

*The cei*emony of giving the ring was omitted by Mr. Wesley. The 
form, as inserted" here in 1866, is compared with the original in the English 
service. 



168 The Ritual 



us ; and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from 
evil ; for thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the 
glory, forever. Amen.* 

O eternal God, Creator and Preserver of all mankind, 
Giver of all spiritual grace, the author of everlasting life, 
send thy blessing upon these thy servants, this man and 
this woman, whom we bless in thy name ; that as Isaac 
and Rebecca lived faithfully together, so these persons 
may surely perform and keep the vow and covenant be- 
tween them made, and may ever remain in perfect love 
and peace together, and live according to thy laws, through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Then shall the ["priest" ch. by W. to " minister"] join their right 
hands together, and say : 

Those whom God hath joined together let not man put 
asunder. 

[Om. 1792: then shall the minister speak nnto the people.] 

Forasmuch as M. and N. have consented together in 
holy wedlock, and have witnessed the same before God 
and this company, and thereto have [om. by W. : given 
and] pledged their [" troth " ch. by W. to "faith"], either 
to other, and have declared the same by [om by W. : giv- 
ing and receiving of a ring, and by] joining hands, 1 pronounce 
that they are man and wife together, in the name of the 
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. 

And the minister shall add this blessing : 
God the Father, God the Son, God the Holy Ghost, 
bless, preserve, and keep you ; the Lord mercifully with 
his favor look upon you, and so fill you with all spiritual 
benediction and grace, that ye may so live together in 
this life that in the world to come ye may have life ever- 
lasting. Amen. 

Then the minister or clerk, going to the Lord's table, shall [Om. by W. 
say or sing this psalm following: 

Beati Omnes. 
Blessed are all they that fear the Lord, and walk in his ways. 



*In the English order and in the Sunday service this prayer came after 
the blessing. In 1854 it was made to follow the pronouncing of the parties 
" man and wife." In 1S00 it was given its present place. 



Matrimony. 169 



For thou shalt eat the labor of thine hands : well is thee, 
and happy shalt thou be ! 

Thy wife shall be as a fruitful vine upon the walls of thine 
house ; 

Thy children like the olive-branches round about thy table. 

Lo, thus shall the man be blessed that feareth the Lord. 

The Lord from out of Sion shall so bless thee, that thou shalt 
see Jerusalem in prosperity all thy life long. 

Yea, that thou shalt see thy children's children, and peace upon 
Israel. Psalm cxxviii. 

Or this Psalm : 
Deus Misereatur. 

God be merciful unto us, and bless us, and show us the light 
of his countenance, and be merciful unto us : 

That thy way may be known Upon earth, thy saving health 
among all nations. 

Let the people praise thee, O God; yea, let all the people 
praise thee. 

O let the nations rejoice and be glad ; for thou shalt judge the 
folk righteously, and govern the nations upon earth. 

Let the people praise thee, O God ; yea, let all the people 
praise thee. 

Then shall the earth bring forth her increase ; and God, even 
our own God, shall give us his blessing. 

God shall bless us ; and all the ends of the world shall fear 
him. Psalm lxvii. 

The Psalm ended, and the man and the woman kneeling before the Lord's 
table, the priest standing at the table, and turning his face towards 
them, shall say: 

Lord have mercy upon us. 

Ans. Christ have mercy upon us. 

Our Father which art in heaven, Hallowed be thy name ; Thy 
kingdom come ; Thy will be done on earth, as it is in heaven : 
Give us this day our daily bread ; And forgive us our trespasses, 
as we forgive those that trespass against us ; And deliver us not 
into temptation. But deliver us from evil. Amen. 

Minister. O Lord, save thy servant and thy handmaid. 

Ans. Who put their trust in thee. 

Minister. O Lord, send them help from thy holy place. 

Ans. And evermore defend them. 

Minister. Be unto them a tower of strength. 

Ans. From the face of their enemy. 

Minister. O Lord, hear our prayer." 

Ans. And let our cry come unto thee. 

Minister. 

God of Abraham, God of Isaac, God of Jacob, bless these thy 
servants, and sow the seed of eternal life in their hearts ; that 



170 The Ritual 



whatsoever in thy holy word they shall profitably learn, they 
may indeed fulfill the same. Look, O Lord, mercifully upon 
them from heaven, and bless them. And as thou didst send thy 
blessing upon Abraham and Sarah, to their great comfort, so 
vouchsafe to send thy blessing upon these thy servants, that 
they, obeying thy will, and always being in safety under thy pro- 
tection, may abide in thy love unto their lives' end, through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

This prayer next following shall he omitted, where the woman is past 
child-hearing. 

O merciful Lord and heavenly Father, by whose gracious gift 
mankind is increased : We beseech thee assist with thy blessing 
these two persons, that they may both be fruitful in the procre- 
ation of children, and also live together so long in godly love and 
honesty, that they may see their children Christianly and virtu- 
ously brought up to thy praise and honor, through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. Amen. 

O God, who by thy mighty power hast made all things of 
nothing ; who also (after other things set in order) didst appoint 
that out of Adam (created after thine own image and similitude) 
woman should take her beginning; and, knitting them together, 
didst teach that it should never be lawful to put asunder those 
whom thou by matrimony hadst made one : O God, who hast 
consecrated the state of matrimony to such an excellent mystery 
that in it is figured and represented the spiritual marriage and 
unity betwixt Christ and his Church ; look mercifully upon these 
thy servants; that both this man may love his wife according to 
thy word (as Christ did love his spouse the Church, who gave 
himself for it, loving and cherishing it even as his own flesh); 
and also this woman may be loving and amiable, faithful and 
obedient to her husband, and in all quietness, sobriety, and 
peace, be a follower of holy and godly matrons. O Lord, bless 
them both, and grant them to inherit thy everlasting kingdom, 
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Then shall the priest say : 

Almighty God, who at the beginning did create our first par- 
ents, Adam and Eve, and did sanctify and join them together in 
marriage ; pour upon you the riches of his grace, sanctify and 
bless you, that ye may please him both in body and soul, and 
live together in holy love unto your lives' end. Amen. 

After which, if there he no sermon declaring the duties of man and wife, 
the minister shall read as followeth: 

All ye that are married, or that intend to take the holy estate 
of matrimony upon you, hear what the holy Scripture doth say, 
as touching the duty of husbands towards their wives, and wives 
towards their husbands. 

Saint Paul, in his Epistle to the Ephesians, the fifth chapter, 



Matrimony. 171 



doth give this commandment to all married men : Husbands, love 
your wives, even as Christ also loved the Church, and gave him- 
self for it, that he might sanctify and cleanse it with the wash- 
ing of water by the word ; that he might present it to himself a 
glorious Church, not having spot or wrinkle, or any such thing ; 
but that it should be holy and without blemish. So ought men 
to love their wives as their own bodies : he that loveth his wife 
loveth himself. For no man ever yet hated his own flesh, but 
nourisheth and cherisheth it, even as the Lord the Church ; for 
we are members of his body, of his flesh, and of his bones. For 
this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall be 
joined unto his wife, and they two shall be one flesh. This is a 
great mystery ; but I speak concerning Christ and the Church. 
Nevertheless, let every one of you in particular so love his wife 
even as himself. Eph. v. 25. 

Likewise the same Saint Paul, writing to the Colossians, speak- 
eth thus to all men that are married : Husbands, love your wives, 
and be not bitter against them. Col. iii. 19. 

Hear also what Saint Peter, the apostle of Christ, who was 
himself a married man, saith unto them that are married : Ye 
husbands dwell with your wives according to knowledge; giving 
honor unto the wife, as unto the weaker vessel, and as being 
heirs together of the grace of life, that your prayers be not hin- 
dered. 1 Peter iii. 7. 

Hitherto ye have heard the duty of the husband toward the 
wife. Now likewise, ye wives, hear and learn your duties toward 
your husbands, even as it is plainly set forth in holy Scripture. 

Saint Paul, in the aforenamed Epistle to the Ephesians, teach- 
eth you thus : Wives, submit yourselves unto your own hus- 
bands, as unto the Lord. For the husband is the head of the 
wife, even as Christ is the head of the Church ; and he is the 
Saviour of the body. Therefore as the Church is subject unto 
Christ, so let the wives be to their own husbands in every thing. 
And again he saith: Let the wife see that she reverence her hus- 
band. Eph. 5. 22. 

And in his Epistle to the Colossians, Saint Paul giveth you 
this short lesson : Wives, submit yourselves unto your husbands, 
as it is fit in the Lord. Col. iii. 18. 

Saint Peter also doth instruct you very well, thus saying: Ye 
wives, be in subjection to your own husbands ; that if any obey 
not the word, they also may without the word be won by the 
conversation of the wives ; while they behold your chaste con- 
versation coupled with fear. Whose adorning, let it not be that 
outward adorning of plaiting the hair, and of wearing of gold, or 
putting on of apparel ; but let it be the hidden man of the heart, 
in that which is not corruptible, even the ornament of a meek 
and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price. For 
after this manner in the old time the holy women also, who 
trusted in God, adorned themselves, being in subjection unto 



172 The Ritual. 



their own husbands even as Sarah obeyed Abraham, calling him 
Lord ; whose daughters ye are as long as ye do well, and are not 
afraid with any amazement. 1 St. Peter iii. 1. 

It is convenient that the new married persons should receive the holy 
communion at the time of their marriage, or at the first opportunity 
after their marriage. 

The Communion of the Sick. [1792. 

Forasmuch as all mortal men be subject to many perils, dis- I Om. by W. 
eases, and sickness, and ever uncertain what time they shall depart out 
of this life; therefore to the intent they maybe always in a readiness to 
die, whensoever it shall please Almighty God to call them, the curates 
shall diligently from tune to time (but especially in the time of pesti- 
lence or other infectious sickness) exhort their parishioners to the often 
receiving of the holy communion of the body and blood of our Saviour 
Christ, when it shall be publicly administered in the church; that, so 
doing, they may, in case of sudden visitation, have the less cause to be 
disquieted for lack of the same. But if the sick person be not able to 
come to the church, and yet is desirous to receive the communion in his 
house, then he must give'tiinely notice to the curate, signifying also how 
many there are to communicate with him (which shall be three, or two 
at the leasti; and, having a convenient place at the sick man's house, 
with all things necessary so prepared, that the curate may reverently 
minister, he shall there celebrate the holy communion, beginning with 
the collect, epistle, and gospel here following: 

TJie Collect 

Almighty, ever living God, Maker of mankind, who dost cor- 
rect those whom thou dost love, and chastise every one whom 
thou dost receive: We beseech thee to have mercy upon this 
thy servant visited with thine hand, and to grant that he may 
take his sickness patiently, and recover his bodily health, if it be 
thy gracious will ; and that whensoever /»'ssoul shall depart from 
the body, it may be without spot presented unto thee ; through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

The Epistle. Heb. xii. 5, 6. 

My son> despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor faint 
when thou art rebuked of him : for whom the Lord loveth he 
chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth. 

The Gospel. St. John v. 24. 

Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word and 
believeth on Him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall 
not come into condemnation ; but is passed from death unto life. 

After which the T" priest" ch. by W. to "elder"] shall proceed accord- 
ing to the form prescribed for the holy communion, beginning at these 
words: "Ye that do truly," etc. 

After the time of the distribution of the holy sacrament, the ["priest" ch. 
by W. to" elder " | shall lirst receive the communion himself, and after 
minister unto them that are appointed to communicate with the sick, 
and last of all to the sick person. 



Burial of tJte Dead. 173 

Butif a man, either by reason of extremity of sickness, orfor [Om. by W, 
want of warning in due time to the curate, or for lack of company to re- 
ceive with him, or by any other just impediment, do not receive the sac- 
rament of Christ's body and blood, the curate shall instruct him that if 
he do truly repent of his sins, and steadfastly believe that Jesus Christ 
hath suffered death upon the cross for him, and shed his blood for his 
redemption, earnestly remembering the benefits he hath thereby, and 

fiving him hearty thanks therefor, he doth eat and drink the body and 
lood of our Saviour Christ profitably to his soul's health, although he 
do not receive the sacrament with his mouth. 

When the sick person is visited and receiveth the holy communion all at 
one time, then the priest, for more expedition, shall cut oft" the Form 
of the Visitation at the Psalm, " In thee, O Lord, have I put my 
trust," and go straight to the communion. 

In the time of the plague, sweat, or such other like contagious times of 
sickness or diseases, when none of the parish or neighbors can be gotten 
to communicate with the sick in their houses, for fear of the infection, 
upon special request of the diseased the minister may only communi- 
cate with him. 



SECTION VI. 
E. R.] The Order of the Burial op the Dead. 

[In. 1792, om. 1858: The following or some other solemn service shall be 

used : ] 

Here is to be noted that the office ensuing is not to be used [Om. by W. 
for any that die unbaptized, or excommunicate, or have laid violent 
hands upon themselves. 

The ["priest and clerks" ch. by W. to "minister"], meeting the 
corpse [om. by W. : at the entrance of the church-yard], and, going 
before it [om. by W. : either into the church or towards the grave], 
Shall Say [om. by W. : or sing] : 

I am the resurrection and the life ; he that believeth in 
me, though he were dead, yet shall he live ; and whoso- 
ever liveth, and believeth in me, shall never die. John 
xi. 25, 26. 

I know that my Eedeemer liveth, and that he shall 
stand at the latter day upon the earth : and though after 
my skin worms destroy this body, yet in my flesh shall I 
see God : whom I shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall 
behold, and not another. Job xix. 25, 26, 27. 

"We brought nothing into this world, and it is certain 
we can carry nothing out. 1 Tim. vi. 7. 

The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away : blessed 
be the name of the Lord. Job i. 21. 

[Om. byW„ re-in. 1870: After they are come into the church [in. 
1870: Or house] [in. by W., om. 1792, re-in. 1858, om. 1870: then| |om. 



174 The Ritual. 



1782. re-in. 1858: shall be read] [om. by W. : one or both of these 
Psalms following] : 

Dioci Custodiam. Ps. xxxix. [Om. by W. 

I said, I will take heed to my ways, that I offend not in my 
tongue. 

I will keep my mouth as it were with a bridle, while the un- 
godly is in my sight. 

I held my tongue, and spake nothing : I kept silence, yea, even 
from good words ; but it was pain and grief to me. 

My heart was hot within me : and while I was thus musing 
the fire kindled, and at the last I spake with my tongue; 

Lord, let me know my end, and the number of my days ; that 
I may be certified how long I have to live. 

Behold, thou hast made my days as it were a span long, and 
mine age is even as nothing in respect of thee ; and verily every 
man living is altogether vanity. 

For man walketh in a vain shadow, and disquieteth himself in 
vain; he heapeth up riches, and cannot tell who shall gather 
them. 

And now, Lord, what is my hope? Truly my hope is even in 
thee. 

Deliver me from all mine offenses ; and make me not a rebuke 
unto the foolish. 

I became dumb, and opened not my mouth ; for it was thy 
doing. 

Take thy plague away from me : I am even consumed by the 
means of thy heavy hand. 

When thou with rebuke doth chasten man for sin, thou mak- 
est his beauty to consume away, like as it were a moth fretting 
a garment: every man therefore is but vanity. 

Hear my prayer, O Lord, and with thine ears consider my 
calling ; hold not thy peace at my tears : 

For I am a stranger with thee, and a sojourner, as all my 
fathers were. 

O spare me a little, that I may recover my strength, before I 
go hence, and be no more seen. Ps. xxxix. 

(Om. by W. : Domine, Befugium.'] 

[Om. 1792, re^in. 1858: Ps. xc. Lord, thou hast been our 
dwelling-place in all generations. 

Before the mountains were brought forth, or ever thou 
hadst formed the earth and the world, even from ever- 
lasting to everlasting, thou art God. 

Thou turnest man to destruction ; and sayest, Return, 
ye children of men. 

For a thousand years in thy sight are but as yesterday 
when it is passed, and as a watch in the night. 



Burial of the Dead. 175 

Thou carriest them away as with a flood ; they are as 
a sleep : in the morning they are like grass which grow- 
eth up. 

In the morning it flourisheth, and groweth up ; in the 
evening it is cut down and withereth. 

For we are consumed by thine anger, and by thy wrath 
are we troubled. 

Thou hast set our iniquities before thee, our secret sins 
in the light of thy countenance. 

For all our days are passed away in thy wrath: we 
spend our years as a tale that is told. 

The days of our years are threescore years and ten; 
and if by reason of strength they be fourscore years, yet 
is their strength labor and sorrow ; for it is soon cut off, 
and we fly away. 

Who knoweth the power of thine anger ? even accord- 
ing to thy fear, so is thy wrath. 

So teach us to number our days, that we may apply 
our hearts unto wisdom. 

Return, O Lord, how long ? and let it repent thee con- 
cerning thy servants. 

O satisfy us early with thy mercy ; that we may rejoice 
and be glad all our days. 

Make us glad according to the days wherein thou hast 
afflicted us, and the years wherein we have seen evil. 

Let thy work appear unto thy servants, and thy glory 
unto their children. 

And let the beauty of the Lord our God be upon us : 
and establish thou the work of our hands upon us ; yea, 
the work of our hands establish thou it.] 

[Om. 1792, re-in. 1858: Then shall follow the lesson] fom. 1792, re-in. 
1858, om. 1870 : taken out of the fifteenth chapter of the first Epistle of St. 
Panl to the Corinthians] [in. 1858, om. 1870: beginning at the 20th verse] 
fom. 1792. re-in. 1870: 1 Cor. xv. 20] [in. 1870: -58, or the following 
abridgment:]) 

!Now is Christ risen from the dead, and become the 
first-fruits of them that slept. For since by man came 
death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead. 
For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be 
made alive. But every man in his own order : Christ the 
first-fruits ; afterward they that are Christ's at his com- 



176 The Ritual 



ing. Then cometh the end, when he shall have delivered 
up the kingdom to God, even the Father ; when he shall 
have put down all rule, and all authority and power. 
For he must reign, till he hath put all enemies under his 
feet. The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death. 
For he hath put all things under his feet. But some 
man will say, How are the dead raised up? and with 
what body do they come ? Thou fool, that which thou 
sowest is not quickened except it die; and that which 
thou sowest, thou sowest not that body that shall be, but 
bare grain; it may chance of wheat, or of some other 
grain ; but God giveth it a body as it hath pleased him, 
and to every seed his own body. All flesh is not the same 
flesh ; but there is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh 
of beasts, another of fishes, and another of birds. There 
are also celestial bodies, and bodies terrestrial ; but the 
glory of the celestial is one, and the glory of the terres- 
trial is another. There is one glory of the sun, and an- 
other glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars ; 
for one star diflereth from another star in glory. So also 
is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in corruption, 
it is raised in incorruption ; it is sown in dishonor, it is 
raised in glory; it is sown in weakness, it is raised in 
power ; it is sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual 
body. Behold, I show you a mystery : We shall not all 
sleep, but we shall all be changed, in a moment, in the 
twinkling of an eye, at the last trump ; for the trumpet 
shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, 
and we shall be changed. For this corruptible must put 
on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortal- 
ity. So when this corruptible shall have put on incor- 
ruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality, 
then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, 
Death is swallowed up in victory. O death, where is thy 
sting ? O grave, where is thy victory ? The sting of 
death is sin; and the strength of sin is the law. But 
thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory, through 
our Lord Jesus Christ. Therefore, my beloved brethren, 
be ye steadfast, unmovable, always abounding in the work 
of the Lord, forasmuch as ye know that your labor is 
not in vain in the Lord. 



Burial of the Bead. 177 

1858.] Here may follow a suitable hymn, a sermon, or exhor- 
tation, and an extemporary prayer. 

E. R. [" When they come to the grave, while the corpse is made ready to 
be laid in the earth, the priest shall say, or the priest and clerks shall 
sing" ch. by w. to "At the grave, when the corpse is laid in the 
earth, the minister shall say " :] 

Man that is born of [om. 1878: a] woman ["hath but a 
short time to live, and is fall of misery. He cometh up, and is 
cut down like a flower : he fleeth as it were a shadow, and never 
continueth in one stay" ch. 1870 to "is of few days and full 
of trouble. He cometh forth like a flower, and is cut 
down : he fleeth also as a shadow, and continueth not "]. 

In the midst of life we are in death : of whom may we 
seek for succor, but of thee, O Lord, who for our sins art 
justly displeased ? 

Yet, O Lord God most holy, O Lord most mighty, O 
holy and most merciful Saviour, deliver us not into the 
bitter pains of eternal death. 

Thou knowest, Lord, the secrets of our hearts : shut not 
thy merciful ears to our prayers, but spare us, Lord most 
holy, O God most mighty, O holy and merciful Saviour, 
thou most worthy Judge eternal, suffer us not at our last 
hour for any pains of death to fall from thee. 

[Om. by W,, re- in. 1858: Then (om. 1878: while the earth shall be cast 
upon the body by some standing by) the ("priest shall" ch. 1858 to 
"minister may") say: 

Forasmuch as it hath pleased Almighty God, ("of his 
great mercy to take unto himself" ch. 1858 to " in his wise 
providence, to take out of this world") the soul of 
our ("dear" ch. 1858 to " deceased : ') brother, (om. 1858: here 
departed,) we therefore commit his body to the ground, 
earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust to dust ; ("in sure and 
certain hope of the resurrection to eternal life " ch. 1858 to " look- 
ing for the general resurrection in the last day, and the 
life of the world to come,") through our Lord Jesus 
Christ ; ("who shall change our vile body that it may be" ch. 
1858 to " at whose second coming in glorious majesty, to 
judge the world, the earth and the sea shall give up their 
dead ; and the corruptible bodies of those who sleep in 
him shall be changed, and made") like unto his (in. 
1858 : own) glorious body, according to the mighty work- 
12 



178 The Ritual 



ing whereby he is able to subdue all things unto him- 
self]* 

Then shall be said [om. by W. : or sung] : 

I heard a voice from heaven, saying unto me, Write, 
[" from henceforth blessed are the dead who die in the Lord ; 
even so saith the Spirit ; for they " ch. 1870 to " Blessed are the 
dead which die in the Lord from henceforth : Yea, saith 
the Spirit, that they may "] rest from their labors. 

[in. 1858: A suitable hymn may here be sung, and] then shall the 
f « priest » ch. by W. to " minister "] say : 

Lord have mercy upon us. [1854. 

Christ have mercy upon us. 
Lord have mercy upon us. 

Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name ; 
thy kingdom come ; thy will be done on earth, as it is in 
heaven ; give us this day our daily bread ; and forgive us 
our trespasses, as we forgive those who trespass against 
us ; and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from 
evil. Amen. 

Almighty God, with whom do live the spirits of [Om. by w. 
them that depart hence in the Lord, and with whom the souls of 
the faithful, after they are delivered from the burden of the flesh, 
are in joy and felicity : We give thee hearty thanks, for that it 
hath pleased thee to deliver this our brother out of the miseries of 
this sinful world, beseeching thee that it may please thee of thy 
gracious goodness shortly to accomplish the number of thine 
elect, and to hasten thy kingdom ; that we, with all those that 
are departed in the true faith of thy holy name, may have our 
perfect consummation and bliss, both in body and soul, in thy 
eternal and everlasting glory, through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
Amen. 

The Collect 

O merciful God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
who is the resurrection and the life, in whom whosoever 
believeth shall live, though he die ; and whosoever liveth 
and believeth in him shall not die eternally [om. by W. : 
who also hath taught us (by his holy apostle Saint Paul) not to 
be sorry as men without hope for them that sleep in him] : we 
meekly beseech thee, O Father, to raise us from the 

*This form was a part of the English service, but was omitted by Mr. 

Wesley. 



Laying the Corner-stone. 179 

death of sin unto the life of righteousness; that when 
we shall depart this life we may rest in him ; and at the 
general resurrection on the last day may be found accept- 
able in thy sight, and receive that blessing which thy 
well-beloved Son shall then pronounce to all that love 
and fear thee, saying: Come, ye blessed of my Father, 
inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the founda- 
tion of the world. Grant this, we beseech thee, O mer- 
ciful Father, through Jesus Christ our Mediator and Ee- 
deemer. Amen. 

The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of 
God, and the ["fellowship" ch. 1854 to "communion"] of 
the Holy Ghost, be with ["us" ch. 1854 to "you"] all [om. 
1854: evermore]. Amen. 



SECTION VII. 

1870.] The Form of Laying the Corner-stone of a Church. 

At the time and place of laying the corner-stone, let the minis- 
ter cause a suitable hymn to be sung (e. g., 780, 781, or 782). 
Then shall the minister say : 

Let us pray. 

Almighty and everlasting God, thou art infinite in all 
thy perfections and marvelous in all thy works. Thou 
hast made the world and all things therein ; and, seeing 
that thou art Lord of heaven and earth, thou dwellest 
not in temples made with hands ; thou art a Spirit, and 
art worshiped in spirit and in truth, in all places of thy 
dominion ; yet we thank thee that thou dost allow us to 
build houses for thy service, wherein thy people may at- 
tend upon thee without distraction. We bless thy holy 
name for putting it into the hearts of thy people to build a 
house at this place for thy worship. We beseech thee to 
inspire us with zeal, that we may both have a mind to 
the work and may successfully accomplish the same. 
May neither adversary nor evil occurrent hinder this 
work, but may the good hand of our God be upon us, 
that in due time we may bring forth the head-stone with 
joy and praise. May this sanctuary, when completed, 
long remain a house of prayer for all people, where in- 
cense shall be offered unto thy name, and a pure offering, 



180 The Ritual. 



and thy word and ordinances shall be duly administered, 
accompanied by the influences of the Holy Ghost. Here 
may multitudes be born again, and be nurtured in knowl- 
edge and piety; so that they may be prepared, in the 
kingdom of thy grace, for nobler worship in the king- 
dom of thy glory. We are unworthy, O Lord, through 
our manifold sins, to offer unto thee any sacrifice ; yet we 
beseech thee to accept this our bounden duty and serv- 
ice, not weighing our merits, but pardoning our offenses, 
through Jesus Christ our Lord: by whom and with 
whom, in the unity of the Holy Ghost, all honor and 
glory be unto thee, Father Almighty, world without end. 
Amen. 

Prevent us, O Lord, in all our doings, with thy most 
gracious favor, and further us with thy continual help; 
that in all our works, begun, continued, and ended in 
thee, we may glorify thy holy name, and finally, by thy 
mercy, obtain everlasting life, through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 

Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name ; 
thy kingdom come ; thy will be done on earth, as it is in 
heaven ; give us this day our daily bread ; -and forgive us 
our trespasses as we forgive those who trespass against 
us ; and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from 
evil. Amen. 

Then shall the minister read, or cause to be read, the following 
sentences : 

Blessed be thou, Lord God of Israel our Father, forever 
and ever. 

Thine, O Lord, is the greatness, and the power, and the 
glory, and the victory, and the majesty; for all that is in 
the heaven and in the earth is thine ; thine is the king- 
dom, O Lord, and thou art exalted as head above all. 

Both riches and honor come of thee, and thou reignest 
over all ; and in thine hand is power and might ; and in 
thine hand it is to make great, and to give strength unto 
all. 

Now, therefore, our God, we thank thee, and praise thy 
glorious name. 

But who am I, and what is my people, that we should 



Laying the Corner-stone. 181 

be able to offer so willingly after this sort ? for all things 
come of thee, and of thine own have we given thee. 

For we are strangers before thee, and sojourners, as 
were all our fathers : our days on the earth are as a shad- 
ow, and there is none abiding. 

Lord our G-od, all this store that we have prepared 
to build thee a house for thine holy name cometh of 
thine hand, and is all thine own. 

1 know also, my G-od, that thou triest the heart, and 
hast pleasure in uprightness. As for me, in the upright- 
ness of mine heart I have willingly offered all these 
things; and now have I seen with joy thy people, which 
are present here, to offer willingly unto thee. 

Except the Lord build the house, they labor in vain 
that build it: except the Lork keep the city, the watch- 
man waketh but in vain. 

Let thy work appear unto thy servants, and thy glory 
unto their children. 

And let the beauty of the Lord our God be upon us; 
and establish thou the work of our hands upon us ; yea, 
the work of our hands establish thou it. 

His foundation is in the holy mountains. 

The Lord loveth the gates of Zion more than all the 
dwellings of Jacob. 

For the Lord hath chosen Zion ; he hath desired it for 
his habitation. 

This is my rest forever : here will I dwell : for I have 
desired it. 

I will abundantly bless her provision : I will Satisfy 
her poor with bread. 

I will also clothe her priests with salvation, and her 
saints shall shout aloud for joy. 

The stone which the builders refused is become the 
head-stone of the corner. 

This is the Lord's doing; it is marvelous in our eyes. 

For other foundations can no man lay than that is 
laid, which is Jesus Christ. 

Then shall the minister, standing by the stone, announce the 
articles to be deposited therein. These may be a copy of the 
Bible, the Hymn-book, the Discipline, Church periodicals, a 
document setting forth the name of the Church, with the 



182 The Ritual. 



names of the pastor, trustees, and building committee, and 
such other articles as may be desired. The stone shall then 
be laid by the minister, or some one appointed by him; and 
placing his hand upon the stone, the minister shall say : 

We lay this corner-stone of a house to be built and set 
apart, from all worldly uses, for divine worship, in the 
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
Ghost. Amen. 

Then may follow an address, the collection (if any), the doxol- 
ogy, and benediction. 



SECTION VIII. 

Form of the Dedication of a Church. 

Let the service be conducted as on other occasions of public wor- 
ship — only the hymns (e. g., 783-790), prayers, lessons, and ser- 
mons, should be adapted to the occasion. The lessons may be 
Gen. xxviii. 10-22, and Heb. x. 19-25, or any other, at the dis- 
cretion of the minister. 

First Lesson. Gen. xxviii. 10-22. 

And Jacob went out from Beersheba, and went toward 
Haran. And he lighted upon a certain place, and tar- 
ried there all night, because the sun was set ; and he took 
of the stones of that place, and put them for his pillows, 
and lay down in that place to sleep. And he dreamed, 
and behold, a ladder set up on the earth, and the top of 
it reached to heaven ; and behold, the angels of God as- 
cending and descending on it. And behold, the Lord stood 
above it and said, I am the Lord God of Abraham thy 
father, and the God of Isaac: the land whereon thou 
liest, to thee will I give it, and to thy seed. And thy seed 
shall be as the dust of the earth ; and thou shalt spread 
abroad to the west, and to the east, and to the north, and 
to the south; and in thee and in thy seed shall all the 
families of the earth be blessed. And behold, I am with 
thee, and will keep thee in all places whither thou goest, 
and will bring thee again into this land; for I will not 
leave thee, until I have done that which I have spoken 
to thee of. And Jacob waked out of his sleep, and he 
said, Surely the Lord is in this place; and I knew it not. 
And he was afraid, and said, How dreadful is this place ! 



Dedication of a Church. 183 

this is none other but the house of God, and this is the 
gate of heaven. And Jacob rose up early in the morn- 
ing, and took the stone that he had put for his pillows, 
and set it up for a pillar, and poured oil upon the top of 
it. And he called the name of that place Bethel ; but the 
name of that city was called Luz at the first. And Jacob 
vowed a vow, saying, If God will be with me, and will 
keep me in this way that I go, and will give me bread to 
eat, and raiment to put on, so that I come again to my 
father's house in peace ; then shall the Lord be my God : 
and this stone, which I have set for a pillar, shall be God's 
house : and of all that thou shalt give me I will surely 
give the tenth unto thee. 

Second Lesson. Heb. x. 19-25. 

Having therefore, brethren, boldness to enter into the 
holiest by the blood of Jesus, by a new and living way, 
which he hath consecrated for us, through the veil, that 
is to say, his flesh; and having a high-priest over the 
house of God : let us draw near with a true heart, in full 
assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an 
evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water. 
Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without waver- 
ing ; for he is faithful that promised ; and let us consider 
one another, to provoke unto love, and to good works: 
not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the 
manner of some is; but exhorting one another; and so 
much the more, as ye see the day approaching. 

The collection (if any) may follow the sermon. ^ The officers of 
the Church shall then address the minister in the following 
language : 

"We present unto you this house, to be set apart from 
all unhallowed or common uses, for the worship of Al- 
mighty God. 

Then shall the minister request the congregation to stand up, 
while he pronounces the following sentence of dedication : 

Sentence of Dedication. 

Forasmuch as God has put it into the hearts of his 
people to build this house for his worship, and has blessed 



184 The Ritual 



them in their undertaking, we solemnly dedicate it to his 
service, for the reading and expounding of his holy word, 
the administration of his ordinances, and for all other 
acts of religious worship. That he may graciously ac- 
cept this labor of our hands, let us devoutly pray. 

Then shall be said, all kneeling: 

Almighty and everlasting God, the heaven, and the 
heaven of heavens, cannot contain thee, much less this 
house which we have built, yet thou dost humble thyself 
to behold the inhabitants of the earth, and dost promise 
that in all places where thou dost record thy name thou 
wilt meet with thy people, and bless them. Let thy name 
be recorded in this place, and here let thine honor dwell. 
Preserve this house, which we set apart to thy service, 
from injury and desecration. Accept the worship which 
shall be here offered to thy name. Let thy Holy Spirit 
accompany thy word and ordinances, which shall be here 
administered, so that they may prove means of grace to 
all who shall receive the same. May many sons and 
daughters be here born to the Lord Almighty. Let thy 
people be abundantly satisfied with the fatness of thy 
house, and make them drink of the river of thy pleas- 
ures. Let their children be here fed with food conven- 
ient for them, and be brought up in the nurture and ad- 
monition of the Lord. Let living waters go forth from 
this sanctuary, carrying life and joy to all around. Let 
thy work appear unto thy servants, and thy glory unto 
thy children ; and let the beauty of the Lord our God be 
upon us ; and establish thou the work of our hands upon 
us; yea, the work of our hands establish thou it. Now, 
therefore, arise, O Lord God, into thy resting-place, thou 
and the ark of thy strength ; let thy ministers be clothed 
with salvation, and let thy saints rejoice in goodness. 
We beseech thee, O Lord, to overlook our unworthiness, 
forgive our sins, and make us a habitation of God 
through the Spirit. We offer all our offerings through 
the ever blessed name of our Lord and Saviour Jesus 
Christ, to whom, with thee, and the Holy Spirit, be 
glory and majesty, dominion and power, both now and 
ever. Amen. 



Ordination of Deacons. 185 

The service may then be concluded with the doxology and ben- 
ediction. 



SECTION IX. 

E. R.l The Form and Manner of Making [in. by W, : and] [1854. 
Ordaining [om. by W. : and Consecrating] of [" Bishops "* ch. by 
W. to "Superintendents,"* ch. -1792 to "Bishops, "J ["Priests" ch. 
by W. to " Elders," ] * and Deacons. 

1854.] The Form and Manner of ["Making" ch. 1870 to "Or- 
daining"] Deacons. 

E. R.] When the day appointed by the Bishop is come fom. T1870. 
1792: after morning prayer is ended], there shall be a sermon or exhor- 
tation declaring the duty and office of such as come to be admitted dea- 
cons [om. by W. : how necessary that order is in the Church of Christ, 
and also how the people ought to esteem them in their office] . [In. by 
W. : After which one of the elders shall present unto the Bishop the 
persons to be ordained deacons.] 

1870.] When the day appointed by the Bishop is come, after 
a suitable sermon or exhortation, one of the elders shall pre- 
sent unto the Bishop all them that are to be ordained, and 
say: 

I present unto you these persons present, to be ordained 
deacons. 

E. R.l First the Archdeacon, or his deputy, shall present [Om. bv W. 
unto the Bishop (sitting in his chair near the holy table) siieh as desire 
to be ordained deacons (each of them being decently habited], saying 
these words : 

Reverend Father in God, I present unto you these persons 
present, to be admitted deacons. 

The Bishop. Take heed that the persons whom you present 
unto us be apt and meet, for their learning and godly conversa- 
tion, to exercise their ministry duly, to the honor of God and 
the edifying of his Church. 

Hie Archdeacon shall answer : I have inquired of them, and also 
examined them, and think them so to be. 

Then [in. by W. ; their names being read aloud,] the Bishop shall 
say unto the people : 

Brethren, if there be any of you who knoweth any im- 
pediment or [om. by W. : notable] crime in any of these 
persons presented to be [" ordered " ch. by W. to " or- 



* In these forms for ordination, extracted from the Ordinal of the Church 
of England by Mr. Wesley, he substituted throughout " Superintendent" 
for Bishop and Archbishop, and " Elder " for Priest ; but in 1792 " Bishop " 
was substituted for Superintendent. With this explanation, it is unnec- 
essary to note in each place these changes, first or last. 



186 The Ritual. 



dained "] deacons, for the which he ought not to be ad- 
mitted to that office, let him come forth in the name of' 
God, and show what the crime or impediment is. 

If any [om. by W.; great] crime or impediment be objected, the 
Bishop shall surcease from ordaining that person until such 
time as the party accused shall be found clear of that crime. 

Then the Bishop (commending such as shall be found meet to be T1792 
ordained to the prayers of the congregation) shall, with the I*'- clergy " 
ch. by W. to "ministers"] and people present, [om. by W. : sing or] 
say the Litany, [om. by W . : with the prayers as followeth] : 

Then shall be [om. by W. : sung or] read the [" service for the com- 
munion with the" ch. 1792 to "following"] collect [om. 1870: (in. 
1792: and) epistle] [om. 1792: and gospel, as followeth]: 

The Collect 

Almighty God, who by thy divine providence hast ap- 
pointed divers orders of ministers in thy Church, and 
didst inspire thy apostles to choose into the order of dea- 
cons thy first martyr, St. Stephen, with others: merci- 
fully behold these thy servants, now called to the like of- 
fice and administration : replenish them so with the truth 
of thy doctrine, and adorn them with innocency of life, 
that both by word and good example they may faithful- 
ly serve thee in this office, to the glory of thy name, and 
the edification of thy Church, through the merits of our 
Saviour Jesus Christ, who liveth and reigneth with thee 
and the Holy Ghost, now and forever. Amen. 

1870.] Then the Bishop, or one of the elders appointed by him, 
shall read the epistle. 

E. R.] The Epistle. 1 Tim. iii. 8-13. 

Likewise must the deacons be grave, not double- 
tongued, not given to much wine, not greedy of filthy lu- 
cre ; holding the mystery of the faith in a pure con- 
science. And let these also first be proved; then let 
them use the office of a deacon, being found blameless. 
Even so must their wives be grave, not slanderers, sober, 
faithful in all things. Let the deacons be the husbands 
of one wife, ruling their children and their own houses 
well. For they that have used the office of a deacon 
well purchase to themselves a good degree, and great 
boldness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus. 



Ordination of Deacons. 187 

Or this out of the sixth of the Acts of the Apostles. [Om. by W. 
Acts vi. 2-7. 

Then the twelve called the multitude of the disciples unto 
them, and said, It is not reason that we should leave the word of 
God, and serve tables. Wherefore, brethren, look ye out among 
you seven men of honest report, full of the Holy Ghost and wis- 
dom, whom we may appoint over this business. But we will 
give ourselves continually to prayer, and to the ministry of the 
word. And the saying pleased the whole multitude : and they 
chose Stephen, a man full of faith and of the Holy Ghost, and 
Philip, and Prochorus, and Nicanor, and Timon, and Parmenas, 
and Nicolas a proselyte of Antioch ; whom they set before the 
apostles : and when they had prayed, they laid their hands on 
them. And the word of God increased ; and the number of the 
disciples multiplied in Jerusalem greatly ; and a great company 
of the priests were obedient to the faith. 

And before the gospel, the Bishop sitting in his chair, shall cause the oath 
of the King's Supremacy, and against the power and authority of all 
foreign potentates, to be ministered unto every one of them that are to 
be ordered. 

Ihe Oath of the King's Sovereignty. 

I, A. B., do swear, that I do from my heart abhor and abjure, 
as impious and heretical, that damnable doctrine and position that 
princes excommunicated or deprived by the Pope, or any au- 
thority of the See of Rome, may be deposed or murdered by 
their subjects, or any other whatsoever. And I do declare that 
no foreign prince, person, prelate, state, or potentate, hath or 
ought to have any jurisdiction, superiority, pre-eminence, or au- 
thority, ecclesiastical or spiritual, within this realm. So help me 
God. 

Then shall the Bishop examine every one of those who are to be 
[** ordered " ch. by W. to " ordained "], in the presence of the peo- 
ple, after this manner following : 

Do you trust that you are inwardly moved by the 
Holy Ghost to take upon you ["the office and ministration" 
ch. 1792 to " the office of the ministry in the Church of 
Christ"], to serve God for the promoting of his glory 
and the edifying of his people ? 

Ans. I trust so. 

The Bishop. Do you think that you are truly called, [1792. 
according to the will of our Lord Jesus Christ, to the ministry of 
the Church ? 

Ans. I think so. 

The Bishop. Do you unfeignedly believe all the canon- 
ical Scriptures of the Old and New Testament ? 



188 The Ritual. 



Ans. I do believe them. 

The Bishop. Will you diligently read [in. 1792 : or ex- 
pound] the same unto the people whom you shall be ap- 
pointed to serve ? 

Ans. I will. 

The Bishop. It appertaineth to the office of a deacon [om. 
by W. : in the Church where he may be appointed to serve] to 
assist the elder in divine service, and especially when he 
ministereth the holy communion, to help him in the dis- 
tribution thereof, and to read [in. by W.: and expound] 
the Holy Scriptures [om.by W. ; and homilies in the Church] ; 
to instruct the youth [om. by W. : in the Catechism] ; and, 
in the absence of the elder, to baptize [om. by W. ; infants, 
and to preach, if he be admitted thereto by the Bishop]. 

And, furthermore, it is his office [om. by W. : where pro- 
vision is so made] to search for the sick, poor, and impo- 
tent [om. by W. ; people of the parish, to intimate their estates, 
names, and places where they dwell unto the curate], that [om. 
by W. : by his exhortation] they may be [in. by W. : visit- 
ed and] relieved [om. by W. : with the alms of the parish- 
ioners and others]. 

Will you do this gladly and willingly ? 

Ans. I will do so, by the help of G-od. 

The Bishop. Will you apply all your diligence to frame 
and fashion your own lives (and the lives of your fami- 
lies) according to the doctrine of Christ; and to make 
(both) yourselves (and them), as much as in you lieth, 
wholesome examples of the flock of Christ ? 

Ans. I will do so, the Lord being my helper. 

The Bishop. Will you reverently obey [om. by W. : 
your Ordinary and other chief ministers of the Church and] them 
to whom the charge and government over you is commit- 
ted, following with a glad mind and will their godly ad- 
monitions ? 

Ans. I will endeavor so to do, the Lord being my 
helper. 

Then the Bishop, laying his hands severally upon the head of 
every one of them [om. by W. : humbly kneeling before him], shall 

say: 

Take thou authority to execute the office of a deacon 
in the Church of God ; [om, by W. : committed unto 



Ordination of Deacons. 189 

thee] in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of 
the Holy Ghost. Amen. 

Then shall the Bishop deliver to every one of them the [" New 
Testament" ch.by W, to " Holy Bible,"] saying: 
Take thou authority to read the ["gospel" ch. by W. 
to " Holy Scriptures "] in the Church of God, and to preach 
the same [oin. by W. : if thou be thereto licensed by the Bishop 
himself]. 

Then one of them, appointed by the Bishop, shall read the 
gospel. 

The Gospel. Luke xii. 35-38. 

Let your loins be girded about, and your lights burn- 
ing, and ye yourselves like unto men that wait for their 
lord, when he will return from the wedding, that when 
he cometh and knocketh, they may open unto him im- 
mediately. Blessed are those servants whom the lord 
when he cometh shall find watching. Yerily I say unto 
you, that he shall gird himself and make them to sit 
down to meat, and will come forth and serve them. And 
if he shall come in the second watch, or come in the third 
watch, and find them so, blessed are those servants. 

Then shall the Bishop proceed in the communion, and all that [1858. 
are ["ordered "ch. by W. to "ordained"] shall [om. by W. : tarry and] 
receive the holy communion [om. bv W.: the same day with the Bish- 
op]. The communion ended, [om.byW.: after the last collect, and] 

Immediately before the benediction shall be said these collects 
following : 

Almighty God, giver of all good things, who of thy 
great goodness hast vouchsafed to accept and take these 
thy servants into the ofiiee of deacons in thy Church: 
make them, we beseech thee, O Lord, to be modest, hum- 
ble, and constant in their ministration, and to have a 
ready will to observe all spiritual discipline; that they, 
having always the testimony of a good conscience, and 
continuing ever stable and strong in thy Son Christ, may 
so well behave themselves in this inferior ofiiee, that they 
may be found worthy to be called into the higher min- 
istries in thy Church, through the same, thy Son our Sav- 
iour Jesus Christ; to whom be glory and honor, world 
without end. Amen. 



190 The Ritual 



Prevent us, O Lord, in all our doings, with thy most 
gracious favor, and further us with thy continual help ; 
that in all our works, begun, continued, and ended in 
thee, we may glorify thy holy name, and finally, by thy 
mercy, obtain everlasting life, through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 

The Benediction. 

The peace of God, which passeth all understanding, 
keep your hearts and minds in the knowledge and love 
of God, and of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord ; and the 
blessing of God Almighty, the Father, the Son, and the 
Holy Ghost, be among you, and remain with you always. 
Amen. 

And here it must be declared unto the deacon that he must [Om. by W. 
continue in that office of a deacon the space of a whole year (except for 
reasonable cause it shall otherwise seem good unto the Bishop) to the 
intent he may be perfect and well expert in the things appertaining to 
the ecclesiastical administration. In executing whereof if he be found 
faithful and diligent, he may be admitted by his diocesan to the order 
of priesthood, at the times appointed in the canon, or else on urgent oc- 
casion, upon some other Sunday or holy-day, in the face of the Church, 
in such manner and form as hereafter followeth. 



SECTION X* 

E. R.] The Form and Manner of ["Ordering Priests" ch. by 
W. to "Ordaining Elders"]. 

When the day appointed by the Bishop is come [om. 1792: after 
morning prayer is ended] there shall be a sermon or exhortation, 
declaring the duty and office of such as come to be admitted 
elders; how necessary that order is in the Church of Christ, 
and also how the people ought to esteem them in their office. 
[In. by W. : (" First " ch. 1772 to "After which) "] one of the eld- 
ers shall present unto the Bishop all them that are to be or- 
dained, and say : 

I present unto you these persons present to be ordained 
elders. 

First, the Archdeacon, or in his absence one appointed in his [Om. by W. 
stead, shall present unto the Bishop (sitting in his chair near the holy 
table) all them that shall receive the order of priesthood that day (each 
of them being decently habited), and say: 

* In these forms of ordination extracted from the ordinal of the Church 
of England by Mr. Weslev, he substituted throughout "superintendent" 
for Bishop, and " elder" for priest, but in 1792 " Bishop " was substituted 
for superintendent. This explanation makes it unnecessary to note in 
each place these changes, first or last. 



Ordination of Elders. 191 

Keverend Father in God, I present unto you these persons 
present, to be admitted to the order of priesthood. 

The Bishop. Take heed that the persons whom ye present unto 
us be apt and meet, for their learning and godly conversation, to 
exercise their ministry duly, to the honor of God and the edi- 
fying of his Church. 

The Archdeacon shall answer : I have inquired of them, and 
also examined them, and think them so to be. 

Then, [in. byW.; their names being read aloud,] the Bishop shall 
say unto the people : 

["Good people" ch. 1792 to "Brethren"], these are they 
whom we purpose, God willing, [om. by W. : to receive] 
this day ["unto the holy office of priesthood" ch. by W. 
to "ordain elders]. For after due examination, we find 
not to the contrary, but that they are lawfully called to 
this function and ministry, and that they are persons 
meet for the same. But [om. by W. : yet] if there be any 
of you who knoweth any impediment or [om. by W. : 
notable] crime in any of them, for the which he ought not 
to be received into this holy ministry, let him come forth 
in the name of God, and show what the crime or imped- 
iment is. 

If any [om. byW.: great] crime or impediment be objected, the 
Bishop shall surcease from ["ordering" ch. by W. to "ordain- 
ing "] that person, Until such time as the party accused shall 
be found clear of that crime. 

Then the Bishop, commending such as shall be fonnd meet to be [1792. 
["ordered " ch. by W. to " ordained "] to the prayers of the congrega- 



tion, shall, with the [" clergy " ch. by W. to " ministers "] and people 
present [om. by W. : sing or] say the Litany, [om. by W. : with the 
prayers,] as is before appointed in the form for ["ordering " ch. by W. 



to " ordaining"] deacons, [" omitting the last prayer and the blessing' 
ch. by W. to "save only that in the proper suffrage there added, the 
word 'deacons' shall be omitted, and the word 'priests' inserted in- 
stead of it] . 

Then shall be [om. by W. : sung or] said [om. 1792: the service for the 
communion, with] the collect, epistle, and gospel, as followeth : 

TJie Collect. 

Almighty God, Giver of all good things, who by thy 
Holy Spirit hast appointed divers orders of ministers in 
thy Church, mercifully behold these thy servants, now 
called to the office of elder, and replenish them so with 
the truth of thy doctrine, and adorn them with inno- 



192 The Ritual 



cency of life, that, both by word and good example, they 
may faithfully serve thee in this office, to the glory of 
thy name, and the edification of thy Church, through, the 
merits of our Saviour Jesus Christ, who liveth and reign- 
eth with thee and the Holy Grhost, world without end. 
Amen. 

The Epistle. Eph. iv. 7-13. 

Unto every one of us is given grace according to 
the measure of the gift of Christ. Wherefore he saith, 
When he ascended up on high, he led captivity captive, 
and gave gifts unto men. (Now that he ascended, what 
is it but that he also descended first into the lower parts 
of the earth ? He that descended is the same also that 
ascended up far above all heavens, that he might fill all 
things.) And he gave some, apostles ; and some, proph- 
ets ; and some, evangelists ; and some, pastors and teach- 
ers ; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the 
ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ : till we 
all come in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge 
of the Son of Cod, unto a perfect man, unto the measure 
of the stature of the fullness of Christ. 

After this shall be read for the gospel part of the ninth [Om. by W. 
chapter of St. Matthew, as followeth: 

But when he saw the multitudes, he was moved with compas- 
sion on them, because they fainted, and were scattered abroad, as 
sheep having no shepherd. Then saith he unto his disciples, 
The harvest truly is plenteous, but the laborers are few ; pray ye 
therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he will send forth labor- 
ers into his harvest. 

[" Or else this that followeth out of the tenth chapter of St. John " L 1870 . 
ch. by W. to "After this shall be read for the gospel part of the tenth 
chapter of St. John."] 

The Gospel St. John x. 1-16. 

Yerily, verily, I say unto you, He that entereth not by 
the door into the sheepfold, but climbeth up some other 
way, the same is a thief and a robber. But he that en- 
tereth in by the door is the shepherd of the sheep. To 
him the porter opencth ; and the sheep hear his voice : 
and he calleth his own sheep by name, and leadeth them 
out. And when he putteth forth his own sheep, he goeth 
before them, and the sheep follow him : for they know 



Ordination of Elders. 193 

his voice. And a stranger will they not follow, but will 
flee from him ; for they know not the voice of strangers. 
This parable spake Jesus unto them; but they under- 
stood not what things they were which he spake unto 
them. Then said Jesus unto them again, Yerily, verily, 
I say unto you, I am the door of the sheep. All that 
ever came before me are thieves and robbers: but the 
sheep did not hear them. I am the door : by me if any 
man enter in, he shall be saved, and shall go in and out, 
and find pasture. The thief cometh not, but for to steal, 
and to kill, and to destroy : I am come that they might 
have life, and that they might have it more abundantly. 
I am the good shepherd : the good shepherd giveth his 
life for the sheep. But he that is a hireling, and not the 
shepherd, whose own the sheep are not, seeth the wolf 
coming, and leaveth the sheep, and fleeth ; and the wolf 
catcheth them, and scattereth the sheep. The hireling 
fleeth, because he is a hireling, and careth not for the 
sheep. I am the good shepherd, and know my sheep, 
and am known of mine. As the Father knoweth me, 
even so know I the Father : and I lay down my life for 
the sheep. And other sheep I have, which are not of 
this fold: them also I must bring, and they shall hear my 
voice ; and there shall be one fold, and one shepherd. 

Then the Bishop, sitting in his chair, shall minister nnto fOm. by W. 
every one of them the oath concerning the King's supremacy, as it is be- 
fore set forth in the form of ordering of deacons. 

And that done, the Bishop shall say unto them as hereafter fol- 
io weth : 

You have heard, brethren, as well in your private ex- 
amination (as in the exhortation which was now made to 
you), and in the holy lessons taken out of the gospel, and 
the writings of the apostles, of what dignity and of how 
great importance this ofiice [om. by W.: and charge] is, 
whereunto ye are called. And now again we exhort 
you, in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that you have 
in remembrance into how high a dignity, and to how 
weighty an ofiice ye are called : that is to say, to be mes- 
sengers, watchmen, and stewards of the Lord ; to teach 
and to premonish, to feed and provide for the Lord's fam- 
ily ; to seek for Christ's sheep that are dispersed abroad, 
13 



194 The Ritual 



and for his children who are in the midst of this ["naughty" 
ch. 1816 to "evil"] world, that they maybe saved through 
Christ forever. 

Have always therefore printed in your remembrance [1870. 
how great a treasure is committed to your charge. For they are 
the sheep of Christ which he bought with his death, and for 
whom he shed his blood. The Church and congregation whom 
you must serve is his spouse and his body. And if it shall hap- 
pen, the same Church, or any member thereof, do take any hurt 
or hinderance by reason of your negligence, ye know the great- 
ness of the fault, and also the horrible punishment that will en- 
sue. Wherefore consider with yourselves the end of the ministry 
toward the children of God, toward the spouse and body of Christ ; 
and see that you never cease your labor, your care and diligence, 
until you have done all that lieth in you, according to your 
bounden duty, to bring all such as are or shall be committed to 
your charge, unto that agreement in the faith and knowledge of 
God, and to that ripeness and perfectness of age in Christ, that 
there be no place left among you, either for error in religion or 
for viciousness in life. 

Forasmuch then as your office is both of so great excellency 
and of so great difficulty, ye see with how great care and study 
ye ought to apply yourselves, as well that ye may show yourselves 
dutiful and thankful unto that Lord who hath placed you in so 
high a dignity ; as also to beware that neither you yourselves of- 
fend nor be occasion that others offend. Howbeit ye cannot 
have a mind and will thereto of yourselves ; for that will and 
ability is given of God alone ; therefore ye ought and have need 
to pray earnestly for his Holy Spirit. And seeing that ye cannot 
by any other means compass the doing of so weighty a work, 
pertaining to the salvation of man, but with doctrine and exhor- 
tation taken out of the Holy Scriptures, and with a life agreea- 
ble to the same, consider how studious ye ought to be in reading 
and learning the Scriptures and in framing the manners, both of 
yourselves and of them that specially pertain unto you, accord- 
ing to the rule of the same Scriptures ; and for this self-same cause 
how ye ought to forsake and set aside (as much as you may) all 
worldly cares and studies. 

We have good hope that you have all weighed and 
pondered these things with yourselves long before this 
time; and that you have clearly determined, by God's 
grace, to give yourselves wholly to this office whereunto 
it hath pleased God to call you ; so that as much as lieth 
in you you will apply yourselves wholly to this one 
thing, and draw all your cares and studies this way, and 
that you will continually pray to God the Father, [" by " 



Ordination of Elders. 195 

ch. 1870 to " through "] the mediation of our only Saviour 
Jesus Christ, for the heavenly assistance of the Holy 
Ghost ; that by daily reading and weighing of the Script- 
ures ye may wax riper and stronger in your ministry; 
and that ye may so endeavor yourselves from time to 
time to sanctify the lives of you and yours, and to fashion 
them after the rule and doctrine of Christ, that ye may 
be wholesome and godly examples and patterns for the 
people to follow. 

And now that this present congregation of Christ, here 
assembled, may also understand your minds and wills in 
these things, and that this your promise may the more 
move you to do your duties, ye shall answer plainly to 
these things which we, in the name of God and of his 
Church, shall demand of you touching the same. 

Do you think in your heart that you are truly called, 
according to the will of our Lord Jesus Christ, [om. by 
W. : and the order of this united Church of England and Ire- 
land,] to the order ["and ministry of priesthood" ch. by W. 
to "of elders"]? 

Ans. I think so. 

The Bishop. Are you persuaded that the Holy Script- 
ures contain sufficiently all doctrine required of necessity 
for eternal salvation through faith in Jesus Christ ? And 
are you determined out of the said Scriptures to instruct 
the people committed to your charge, and to teach noth- 
ing as required of necessity to eternal salvation but that 
which you shall be persuaded may be concluded and 
proved by the Scriptures ? 

Ans. I am so persuaded, and have so determined by 
God's grace. 

The Bishop. Will you then give your faithful diligence 
always so to minister the doctrine and sacraments and 
the discipline of Christ, as the Lord hath commanded 
[om. by W. : and as this Church and realm hath received the 
same, according to the commandments of God, so that you may 
teach the people committed to your cure and charge with all dil- 
igence to keep and observe the same] ? 

Ans. I will do so, by the help of God. 

The Bishop. Will you be ready with all faithful dili- 
gence to banish and drive away all erroneous and strange 
doctrines contrary to God's word ; and to use both pub- 



196 The Ritual 



lie and private monitions and exhortations, as well to the 
sick as to the whole within your [" cures " ch. by W. to 
" district," ch. 1816 to " charge "], as need shall require and 
occasion shall be given ? 

Ans. I will, the Lord being my helper. 

The Bishop. Will you be diligent in prayers, and in 
reading of the Holy Scriptures, and in such studies as 
help to the knowledge of the same, laying aside the study 
of the world and the flesh ? 

Ans. I will endeavor [om. by W. : myself] so to do, the 
Lord being my helper. 

The Bishop. Will you be diligent to frame and fashion 
yourselves, and your families, according to the doctrine 
of Christ; and to make both yourselves and them, as 
much as in you lieth, wholesome examples and patterns 
to the flock of Christ? 

Ans. I shall apply myself thereto, the Lord being my 
helper. 

The Bishop. Will you maintain and set forward, as 
much as lieth in you, quietness, peace, and love among 
all Christian people, and especially among them that are 
or shall be committed to your charge ? 

Ans. I will do so, the Lord being my helper. 

The Bishop. Will you reverently obey your [om. by W. : 
Ordinary and other] chief ministers, unto whom is commit- 
ted the charge and government over you, following with 
a glad mind and will their godly admonitions, submitting 
yourselves to their godly judgments? 

Ans. I will do so, the Lord being my helper. 

Then shall the Bishop, standing up, say : 

Almighty God, who hath given you this will to do all 
these things, grant also unto you strength and power to 
perform the same ; that he may accomplish his work 
which he hath begun in you, through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 

After this the congregation shall be desired secretly in their 
prayers to make their humble supplications to God for all these 
things: for which prayers there shall be silence kept for a 
space. 

After which shall be [om.by w. : s\mg or] said by the Bishop (the 



Ordination of Elders. 197 

persons to be ordained elders all kneeling), Veni, Creator, Spir- 
itus; the Bishop beginning, and the elders and others that are 
present answering by verses, as followeth : 

Come, Holy Ghost, our souls inspire, 
And lighten with celestial fire. 
Thou the anointing Spirit art, 
Wlio dost thy seven-fold gifts impart. 
Thy blessed unction from above 
Is comfort, life, and fire of love. 
Enable with perpetual light 
The dullness of our blinded sight. 
Anoint and cheer our soiled face 
With the abundance of thy grace: 
Keep far our foes, give peace at home, 
Where thou art guide no ill can come. 
Teach us to know the Father, Son, 
And thee of both, to be but one : 
That through the ages all along, 
This may be our endless song : 
Praise to thy eternal merit, 
Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. 

Or this: [Om.byWi 

Come, Holy Ghost, eternal God, 

Proceeding from above, 
Both from the Father and the Son, 

The God of peace and love; 

Visit our minds, into our hearts 

Thy heavenly grace inspire ; 
That truth and godliness we may 

Pursue with full desire. 

Thou art the very Comforter 

In grief and all distress ; 
The heavenly gift of God most high, 

No tongue can it express. 

The fountain and the living spring 

Of joy celestial ; 
The fire so bright, the love so sweet, 
' The unction spiritual. 

Thou in thy gifts art manifold, 
By them Christ's Church doth stand : 



198 The Ritual. 



In faithful hearts thou writ'st thy law, 
The finger of God's hand. 

According to thy promise, Lord, 
Thou givest speech with grace ; 

That, through thy help, God's praises may 
Resound in every place. 

O Holy Ghost, into our minds 
Send down thy heavenly light; 

Kindle our hearts with fervent zeal, 
To serve God day and night. 

Our weakness strengthen and confirm, 
(For, Lord, thou knowest us frail) ; 

That neither devil, world, nor flesh, 
Against us may prevail. 

Put back our enemy far from us, 

And help us to obtain 
Peace in our hearts with God and man, 

{The best, the truest gain) ; 

And grant that thou being, Lord, 

Our leader and our guide, 
We may escape the snares of sin, 

And never from thee slide. 

Such measures of thy powerful grace 
Grant, Lord, to us, we pray ; 

That thou may'st be our Comforter, 
At the last dreadful day. 

Of strife and of dissension 
Dissolve, O Lord, the bands, 

And knit the knots of peace and love 
Throughout all Christian lands. 

Grant us the grace that we may know 

The Father of all might, 
That we of his beloved Son 

May gain the blissful sight ; 

And that we may with perfect faith 

Ever acknowledge thee, 
The Spirit of Father, and of Son, 

One God in Persons three. 

To God the Father laud and praise, 

And to his blessed Son, 
And to the Holy Spirit of grace, 

Co-equal Tfwee in One. 



Ordination of Elders. 199 

And pray we, that our Lord 

Would please his Spirit to send 
On all that shall profess his Name 

From hence to the world's end. Amen. 

That done, the Bishop shall pray on this wise, and say 
Let us pray. 
Almighty God and heavenly Father, who of thine infinite 
love and goodness toward us, hast given to us thy only 
and most dearly beloved Son Jesus Christ to be our Be- 
deemer, and the author of everlasting life : who, after he 
had made perfect our redemption by his death, and was 
ascended into heaven, sent abroad into the world his 
apostles, prophets, evangelists, doctors, and pastors, by 
whose labor and ministry he gathered together a great 
flock in all parts of the world, to set forth the eternal 
praise of thy holy name : for these so great benefits of 
thy eternal goodness, and for that thou hast vouchsafed 
to call these thy- servants here present to the same office 
and ministry appointed for the salvation of mankind, we 
render unto thee most hearty thanks : we praise and 
worship thee ; and we humbly beseech thee by the same, 
thy blessed Son, to grant unto all who either here or else- 
where call upon thy holy name, that we may continue to 
show ourselves thankful unto thee for these, and all oth- 
er thy benefits, and that we may daily increase and go 
forward in the knowledge and faith of thee and thy Son, 
by the Holy Spirit : so that as well by these thy minis- 
ters, as by them over whom they shall be appointed thy 
ministers, thy holy name may be forever glorified, and 
thy blessed kingdom enlarged through the same, thy Son 
Jesus Christ our Lord : who liveth and reigneth with thee 
in the unity of the same Holy Spirit, world without end. 
Amen. 

When this prayer is done, the Bishop and the elders present 
shall lay their hands severally upon the head of every one 
that receiveth the order of elders, the receivers humbly kneel- 
ing upon their knees, and the Bishop saying : 

["Keceive" ch. 1792 to "The Lord pour upon thee"] the 
Holy Ghost, for the office and work of an elder in the 
Church of God, now committed unto thee by the impo- 



200 The Ritual. 



sition'of our hands. [Om. by W.: Whose sins thou dost for- 
give, they are forgiven; and whose sins thou dost retain, they 
are retained.] And be thou a faithful dispenser of the 
word of God and of his holy sacraments ; in the name of 
the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. 

Then the Bishop shall deliver unto every one of them, kneeling, 
the Bible into his hands, saying : 

Take thou authority to preach the word of God, and 
to ["minister" ch. by W. to "administer"] the holy sacra- 
ments in the congregation, [om.by W.: when thou shalt be 
lawfully appointed thereunto]. 

When this is done the Nicene Creed shall be sung or said; [Om. by W. 
and the Bishop shall after that go on in the service of the Communion, 
which all they that receive orders shall take together, and remain in 
the same place where hands were laid upon them until such time as 
they have received the Communion. 

[In. by W.: When this isdone.theBishoo shall go on in the service [ 1792. 
of the Communion, and all they that receive orders shall take together.] 

E. R.] The Communion being done, after the last collect, and immedi- 
ately before the benediction, shall be said these collects: 

Then shall the Bishop say : 

Most merciful Father, we beseech thee to send upon 
these thy servants thy heavenly blessing, that they may 
be clothed with righteousness, and that thy word spoken 
by their mouths may have such success, that it may 
never be spoken in vain. Grant also, that we may have 
grace to hear and receive what they shall deliver out of 
thy most holy word, or agreeable to the same, as the 
means of our salvation ; and that in all our words and 
deeds we may seek thy glory, and the increase of thy 
kingdom, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Prevent us, O Lord, in all our doings, with thy most 
gracious favor, and further us with thy continual help; 
that in all our works, begun, continued, and ended in 
thee, we may glorify thy holy name, and finally, by thy 
mercy, obtain everlasting life, through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 

The Benediction. 

The peace of God, which passeth all understanding, 
keep your hearts and minds in the knowledge and love of 



Consecrating a Bishop. 201 

God, and of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord ; and the 
blessing of God Almighty, the Father, the Son, and the 
Holy Ghost, be among you and remain with you always. 
Amen. 

If on the same day the order of deacons be given to some, and 
that of elders to others, the deacons shall be first presented, 
and then the elders. The collects shall both be used — first 
that for deacons, then thatfor elders. The epistle shall be 
Eph. iv. 7-13, as before in this office. Immediately after which 
they that are to be ['-made" ch. by W. to "ordained"] deacons 
shall [om.byW.: take the oath of supremacy] be examined and 
ordained as is above prescribed. Then one of them having read 
the gospel, which shall be ["either out of St. Matt. ix. 36-38" c'h.by 
W. to "St. John x. 1-16"], as before in this office, [om. by W. : 
or else St. Luke xii. 35-38, as before in the form of the Ordering of Dea- 
cons] they that are to be [« made priests" ch. by W, to "ordained 
elders"] shall likewise [om. by W.: take the oath of supremacy] 
be examined and ordained, as in this office before appointed. 



SECTION XI. 

E. R.] The Form of [om.isro: Ordaining] [om.byW.: or] [om. 
by W., re-iii. 1870: Consecrating] ["an Archbtshop or Bishop" 
ch. by W. to "a Superintendent," ch. 1772 to "a Bishop"].* 

[Om. by W. : "Which is always to be performed upon some Sunday or 
holy-day.] 

Om.byW. : "When all things are duly prepared in the Church [1792. 
and set in order,] After morning prayer is ended, the Bishop shall be- 
gin the Communion Service, in which" this shall be 

The Collect. 

Almighty God. who by thy Son Jesus Christ didst give 
to thy holy apostles many excellent gifts, and didst 
charge them to feed thy flock : give grace, we beseech 
thee, to all [in. by W. : the] ["Bishops" ch. by W. to "min- 
isters ' ; ] ["the " ch.by W. to " and "] pastors of thy Church, 
that they may diligently preach thy word and duly ad- 
minister the godly discipline thereof; and grant to the 
people, that they may obediently follow the same ; that 
all may receive the crown of everlasting glory, through 
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

* Throughout this form Mr. Wesley substituted " superintendent " for 
Archbishop and Bishop; but in 1702 "Bishop " was substituted for super- 
intendent. This explanation makes it unnecessary to note in each place 
these changes. 



202 The Ritual. 



And another Bishop shall read the epistle. [Ora. hy W. 

The Epistle. 1. Tim. iii. 1-7. 

This is a true saying, If a man desire the office of a bishop, he 
desireth a good work. A bishop then must be blameless, the 
husband of one wife, vigilant, sober, of good behavior, given to 
hospitality, apt to teach ; not given to wine, no striker, not greedy 
of filthy lucre ; but patient, not a brawler, not covetous ; one that 
ruleth well his own house, having his children in subjection with 
all gravity ; (for if a man know not how to rule his own house, 
how shall he take care of the Church of God?) Not a novice, 
lest being lifted up with pride he fall into the condemnation of the 
devil. Moreover he must have a good report of them which are 
without; lest he fall into reproach and the snare of the devil. 

["Or this for" ch. hy W. to "Then shall be read by one of the 
elders:"] 

The Epistle. Acts xx. 17-35. 

From Miletus Paul sent to Ephesus, and called the eld- 
ers of the Church. And when they were come to him, 
he said unto them, Ye know from the first day that I 
came into Asia, after what manner I have been with you 
at all seasons, serving the Lord with all humility of mind, 
and with many tears, and temptations, w 7 hich befell me 
by the lying in wait of the Jews : and how I kept back 
nothing that was profitable unto you, but have showed 
you, and have taught you publicly, and from house to 
house, testifying both to the Jews, and also to the 
Greeks, repentance toward God, and faith toward our 
Lord Jesus Christ. And now, behold, I go bound in the 
spirit unto Jerusalem, not knowing the things that shall 
befall me there : save that the Holy Ghost witnesseth in 
every city, saying, that bonds and afflictions abide me. 
But none of these things move me, neither count I my 
life dear unto myself, so that I might finish my course 
with joy, and the ministry, which l"have received of the 
Lord Jesus, to testify the gospel of the grace of God. 
And now, behold, I know that ye all, among whom I 
have gone preaching the kingdom of God, shall see my 
face no more. Wherefore I take you to record this day, 
that I am pure from the blood of all men. For I have 
not shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God. 
Take heed, therefore, unto yourselves, and to all the flock 
over the which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers', 



Consecrating a Bishop. 203 

to feed the Church of God, which he hath purchased with 
his own blood. For I know this, that after my departing 
shall grievous wolves enter in among you, not sparing 
the flock. Also of your own selves shall men arise, 
speaking perverse things, to draw away disciples after 
them. Therefore, watch, and remember, that by the 
space of three years I ceased not to warn every one 
night and day with tears. And now, brethren, I com- 
mend you to God, and to the word of his grace, which is 
able to build you up, and to give you an inheritance 
among all them which are sanctified. I have coveted no 
man's silver, or gold, or apparel. Yea, ye yourselves 
know, that these hands have ministered unto my neces- 
sities, and to them that were with me. I have showed 
you all things, how that so laboring ye ought to support 
the weak, and to remember the words of the Lord Jesus, 
how he said, It is more blessed to give than to receive. 

Then another [om. 1804: ("Bishop" ch. hy W. to "elder"] shall 

read : 

TJie Gospel. St. John xxi. 15-17. 

Jesus saith to Simon Peter, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest 
thou me more than these? He saith unto him, Yea, 
Lord; thou knowest that I love thee. He saith unto 
him, Feed my lambs. He saith unto him again the sec- 
ond time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me ? He saith 
unto him, Yea, Lord; thou knowest that I love thee. 
He saith unto him, Feed my sheep. He saith unto him 
the third time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me ? 
Peter was grieved because he said unto him the third 
time, Lovest thou me? And he said unto him, Lord, 
thou knowest all things : thou knowest that I love thee. 
Jesus saith unto him, Feed my sheep. 

Or else this: St. John xx. 19-23. fOm. by W. 

Then the same day at evening, being the first day of the week, 
when the doors were shut where the disciples were assembled 
for fear of the Jews, came Jesus and stood in the midst, and saith 
unto them, Peace be unto you. And when he had so said, he 
showed unto them his hands and his side. Then were the dis- 
ciples glad, when they saw the Lord. Then said Jesus to them 
again, Peace be unto you : as my Father hath sent me, even so 
send I you. And when he had "said this, he breathed on them. 



204 The Ritual. 



and saith unto them, Keceive ye the Holy Ghost. Whosesoever 
sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them; and whosesoever 
sins ye retain, they are retained. 

Or this. St. Matt, xxviii. 18-20. 

Jesus came and spake unto them, saying, All power is 
given unto me in heaven and in earth. Go ye therefore, 
and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the 
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost : teaching 
them to observe all things whatsoever I have command- 
ed you ; and, lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end 
of the world. 

After the gospel and the Nicene Creed and the seraion are [Om. hy W. 
ended, the elected Bishop (vested with his rochet) shall he presented hy 
two Bishops unto the Archbishop of that province (or to some other 
Bishop appointed by lawful commission) the Archbishop sitting in his 
chair near the holy table, and the Bishops that present him saying: 

Most Reverend Father in God, we present unto you this godly 
and well learned man to be ordained and consecrated Bishop. 

[in. by w.: After the gospel and sermon are ended, the elected 
person shall be presented by two elders unto the Bishop, say- 
ing: 

"We present unto you this ["godly" ch. 1808 to "holy"], 
man to be ordained a Bishop. 

E. R.] Then shall the Archbishop demand the king's man- [Om. by W. 
date for the consecration, and cause it to be read. And the oath touch- 
ing the acknowledgment of the king's supremacy shall be ministered 
to the persons elected, as it is set down before in the form for the order- 
ing of deacons. And then also shall be ministered unto them the oath 
of due obedience to the Archbishop as lolloweth: 

Tlic Oath of Due Obedience to the Archbishop. 

In the name of God. Amen. I, N., chosen Bishop of the 
Church and See of N., do profess and promise all due reverence 
and obedience to the Archbishop and to the Metropohtical Church 
of N., and to their successors: so help me God, through Jesus 
Christ. 

This oath shall not be made at the consecration of an Archbishop. 

Then the Bishop shall move the congregation present to pray, 
saying thus to them : 

Brethren, it is written in the Gospel of St. Luke, that 
our Saviour Christ continued the whole night in prayer, 
before he did choose and send forth his twelve apostles. 
It is written also in the Acts of the Apostles, that the 



Consecrating a Bishop. 205 

disciples who were at Antiocli did fast and pray, before 
they laid hands on Paul and Barnabas, and sent them 
forth. Let us, therefore, following the example of our 
Saviour Christ, and his apostles, first fall to prayer, be- 
fore we admit and send forth this person presented unto 
us, to the work whereunto we trust the Holy Ghost hath 
called him. 

Then shall he said the Litany, as hefore in the form of "order- [1792. 
mg" ch. hy W. to "ordaining" J deacons, fom, by W. : save only that 
after this place, '"That it may please thee to illuminate all Bishops," 
etc., the proper suffrage there following shall he omitted, and this in- 
serted instead of it: 

That it may please thee to bless this our brother elected, and 
to send thy grace upon him, that he may duly execute the office 
whereunto he is called, to the edifying of thy Church, and to the 
honor, praise, and glory of thy name. 

Ans. We beseech thee to hear us, good Lord. 

Then shall be said this prayer following : 

Almighty G-od, Giver of all good things, who by thy 
Holy Spirit hast appointed divers orders of ministers in 
thy Church, mercifully behold this thy servant, now 
called to the work and ministry of a Bishop, and replen- 
ish him so with the truth of thy doctrine, and adorn him 
with innocency of life, that, both by word and deed he . 
may faithfully seiwe thee in this office, to the glory of 
thy name, and the edifying and well governing of thy 
Church, through the merits of our Saviour Jesus Christ, 
who liveth and reigneth with thee and the Holy Ghost, 
world without end. Amen. 

Then the Bishop [om. hy W. : sitting in his chair] shall say to him 
that is to be [« consecrated" ch. by w. to " ordained "] : 

Brother, forasmuch as the Holy Scripture [om. by W. : 
and the ancient canons] commands that we should not be 
hasty in laying on hands, and admitting any person to 
government in the Church of Christ, which he hath pur- 
chased with no less price than the effusion of his own 
blood : before I admit you to this administration, I will 
examine you on certain articles, to the end that the con- 
gregation present may have a trial, and bear witness 
how you are minded to behave yourself in the Church of 
God. 



206 The Ritual 



Are you persuaded that you are truly called to this 
ministration, according to the will of our Lord Jesus 
Christ ? 

Ans. I am so persuaded. 

The Bishop. Are you persuaded that the Holy Script- 
ures contain sufficiently all doctrine required of necessity 
for eternal salvation through faith in Jesus Christ ? And 
are you determined out of the same Holy Scriptures to 
instruct the people committed to your charge, and to 
teach or maintain nothing as required of necessity to 
eternal salvation but that which you shall be persuaded 
may be concluded and proved by the same ? 

A .ns. I am so persuaded and determined, by God's grace. 

The Bishop. Will you then faithfully exercise yourself 
in the same Holy Scriptures, and call upon God by prayer 
for the true understanding of the same, so that you may 
be able by them to teach and exhort with wholesome 
doctrine, and to withstand and convince the gainsayers? 

Ans. I will so do, by the help of God. 

The Bishop. Are you ready with faithful diligence to 
banish and drive away all erroneous and strange doctrines 
contrary to God's word; and both privately and openly 
call upon and encourage others to the same ? 

Ans. I am ready, the Lord being my helper. 

The Bishop. Will you deny all ungodliness and worldly 
lusts, and live soberly, righteously, and godly in this 
present world, that you may show yourself in all things 
an example of good works unto others, that the adversa- 
ry may be ashamed, having nothing to say against you. 

Ans. I will do so, the Lord being my helper. 

The Bishop. Will you maintain and set forward, as 
much as shall lie in you, quietness, love, and peace among 
all men ; and such as shall be unquiet, disobedient, and 
["criminous" ch. by W. to "criminal"], within your ["dio- 
cese" ch. by W. to "district"], correct and punish accord- 
ing to such authority as you have by God's word, and 
as shall be committed unto you [om. by W. : by the ordi- 
nances of this realm] ? 

Ans. I will do so, by the help of God. 

The Bishop. Will you be faithful in ordaining, sending, 
or laying hands upon, others? 



Consecrating a Bishop. 207 

Ans. I will so be, by the help of God. 

The Bishop. Will you show yourself gentle, and be 
merciful, for Christ's sake, to poor and needy people, 
and to all strangers destitute of help ? 

Ans. I will so show myself, by G-od's help. 

Then the Bishop [om.by W. : standing up J shall say : 
Almighty God, our heavenly Father, who hath given 
you a good will to do all these things, grant also unto 
you strength and power to perform the same ; that, he 
accomplishing in you the good work which he hath be- 
gun, you may be found perfect and irreprehensible at the 
["latter" ch. by W. to "last"] day, through Jesus Christ 
our Lord. Amen. 

Then shall the Bishop elect put on the vest of the Episcopal [Om. by W. 
habit; and, kneeling down, Vent, Creator, Spiritus, shall be sung or 
said over him, the Archbishop beginning, and the Bishops, with others 
that are present, answering by verses as followeth: 

In. by W.] Then shall Veni, Creator, Spiritus, be said : 

E. R.] Come, Holy Ghost, our souls inspire, 
And lighten icith celestial fire. 
Thou the anointing Spirit art, 
Who dost thy seven-fold gifts impart. 
Thy blessed unction from above 
7s comfort, life, and fire of love. 
Enable with perpetual light 
The dullness of our blinded sight. 
Anoint and cheer our soiled face 
With the abundance of thy grace. 
Keep far our foes, give peace at home, 
Where thou art guide no ill can come. 
Teach us to know the Father, Son, 
And thee of both, to be but one : 
That through the ages all along, 
This may be our endless song : 
Praise to thy eternal merit, 
Father Sen, and Holy Spirit. 

Or this: [Om. by W. 

Come, Holy Ghost, eternal God, 
Proceeding from above, 



208 The Ritual. 



Both from the Father and the Son, 
The God of peace and love ; 

Visit our minds, into our hearts 
Thy heavenly grace inspire ; 

That truth and godliness we may 
Pursue with full desire. 

Thou art the very Comforter 

In grief and all distress ; 
The heavenly gift of God most high, 

No tongue can it express. 

The fountain and the living spring 

Of joy celestial ; 
The fire so bright, the love so sweet, 

The unction spiritual. 

Thou in thy gifts art manifold, 
By them Christ's Church doth stand : 

In faithful hearts thou writ'st thy law, 
The finger of God's hand. 

According to thy promise, Lord, 
Thou givest speech with grace ; 

That, through thy help, God's praises may 
Resound in every place. 

O Holy Ghost, into our minds 
Send down thy heavenly light; 

Kindle our hearts with fervent zeal, 
To serve God day and night. 

Our weakness strengthen and confirm, 
(For, Lord, thou knowest us frail) ; 

That neither devil, world, nor flesh, 
Against us may prevail. 

Put back our enemy far from us, 

And help us to obtain 
Peace in our hearts with God and man, 

{The best, the truest gain) ; 

And grant that thou being, O Lord, 

Our leader and our guide, 
We may escape the snares of sin, 

And never from thee slide. 

Such measures of thy powerful grace 
Grant, Lord, to us, we pray ; 

That thou may'st be our Comforter, 
At the last dreadful day. 



Consecrating a Bishop. 209 

Of strife and of dissension 

Dissolve, Lord, the bands, 
And knit the knots of peace and love 

Tlirouyhout all Christian lands. 

Grant us the grace that we may know 

The Father of all might, 
That ice of his beloved Son 

May gain the blissful 



And that we may with perfect faith 

Ever acknowledge thee, 
Tlie Spirit of Father, and of Son, 

One God in Persons three. 

To God the Father laud and praise, 

And to his blessed Son, 
And to the Holy Spirit of grace, 

Co-equal Three in One. 

And pray we, that our only Lord 
Would please his Spirit to send 

On ail that shall profess his Name 
From hence to the world's end. Amen. 

That ended, the Bishop shall say : 

Lord, hear our prayer. 

Ans. And let our cry come unto thee. 

Bishop. Let us pray. 

Almighty God and most merciful Father, who of thine 
infinite goodness hast given thine only and dearly beloved 
Son Jesus Christ to be our Eedeemer, and the author of 
everlasting life ; who after that he had made perfect our 
redemption by his death, and was ascended into heaven, 
poured down his gifts abundantly upon men, making 
some apostles, some prophets, some evangelists, some 
pastors and doctors, to the edifying and making perfect 
his Church : grant, we beseech thee, to this, thy servant, 
such grace that he may evermore be ready to spread 
abroad thy gospel, the glad tidings of reconciliation with 
thee, and use the authority given him, not to destruction, 
but to salvation ; not to hurt, but to help ; so that as a 
wise and faithful servant, giving to thy family their por- 
tion in due season, he may at last be received into ever- 
lasting joy, through Jesus Christ our Lord, who, with 
14 



210 The Ritual 



thee and the Holy Ghost, liveth and reigneth, one God, 

world without end. Amen. 

Then the ["Archbishop and Bishops" ch. by w. to "Bishop and eld- 
ers "] present shall lay their hands upon the head of the elect- 
ed [« Bishop " ch. by W. to " person "], kneeling before them upon 
his knees, the Bishop saying: 

[" Receive " ch. 1854 to " The Lord pour upon thee "] the 
Holy Ghost, for the office and work of a Bishop in the 
Church of God now committed unto thee by the imposi- 
tion of our hands ; in the name of the Father, and of the 
Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. And remember that 
thou stir up the grace of God which is given thee [ m. 
1854 : by this imposition of our hands] ; for God hath not giv- 
en us the spirit of fear, but of power, and love, and so- 
berness. 

Then the Bishop shall deliver him the Bible, saying : 
Give heed unto reading, exhortation, and doctrine. 
Think upon the things contained in this book. Be dili- 
gent in them, that the increase coming thereby may be 
manifest unto all men. Take heed unto thyself, and to [in. 
by W. ; thy] doctrine, [om. by W. : and be diligent in do- 
ing them] ; for by so doing thou shalt both save thyself 
and them that hear thee. Be to the flock of Christ a 
shepherd, not a wolf ; feed them; devour them not. Hold 
up the weak, heal the sick, bind up the broken, bring 
again the outcasts, seek the lost. Be so merciful, that 
you may not be too remiss; so minister discipline, that 
you forget not mercy; that when the chief Shepherd 
shall appear, you may receive the never-fading crown of 
glory, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 

Then the Bishop shall | " proceed in the Communion Service " ch. 11858. 
1772 to "administer the Lord's Supper"] with whom the ["new conse- 
crated" ch. bvW. to "newly ordained 1 '] Bishop, ["with others ch. 
by W. to "other persons present "J shall [om. by W.: also] communi- 
cate. 

[Om. 1792: And for the last collect| Immediately before the benedic- 
tion shall be said ["these" ch. iso4 to "the following"] prayers : 

Most merciful Father, we beseech thee to send down 
upon this thy servant thy heavenly blessing, and so en- 
due him with thy Holy 'Spirit that he, preaching thy 
word, may not only be earnest to reprove, beseech, and 



Consecrating a Bishop. 211 

rebuke with all patience and doctrine, but may also be 
to such as believe a wholesome example in word, in con- 
versation, in love, in faith, in chastity, and in purity; 
that, faithfully fulfilling his course, at the latter day he 
may receive the crown of righteousness laid up by the 
Lord, the righteous Judge, who liveth and reigneth, one 
God with the Father and the Holy Ghost, world without 
end. Amen. 

Prevent us, O Lord, in all our doings, with thy most 
gracious favor, and further us with thy continual help : 
that in all our works, begun, continued, and ended in 
thee, we may glorify thy holy name, and finally, by thy 
mercy, obtain everlasting life, through Jesus Christ our 
Lord. Amen. 

The Benediction. 

The peace of God, which passeth all understanding, 
keep your hearts and minds in the knowledge and love 
of God, and of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord ; and the 
blessing of God Almighty, the Father, the Son, and the 
Holy Ghost, be among you, and remain with you always. 
Amen. 



APPENDIX. 

1844.] [Om. 1850: Op the] Boundaries of the Annual 
Conferences* 



1. Baltimore Conference. f 

Baltimore Conference shall include the remaining part of Vir- [1866. 
ginia not embraced in the Virginia, Holston, Ohio, Pittsburg, and Phila- 
delphia Conferences; the western shore of Maryland, except a small por- 
tion included in Pittsburg Conference, and that part of Pennsylvania ly- 
ing east of the Alleghany Mountains, and west of Susquehanna River, 
including Northumberland District. 

1866.] Baltimore Conference shall embrace all the territory [1870. 
lying north and west of the Great Choptank River, on the eastern shore of 
Maryland: the line shall then run with the Chesapeake Bay to the mouth 
of the Potomac River; thence up said river to the county line between 
Stafford and King George Counties; then taking Fredericksburg and run- 
ning up the Rappahannock River to the Blue Ridge Mountains; thence by 
that chain of mountains to New River, in Floyd County, including Jack- 
sonville Circuit; and by that river westwardly to the line of Greenbrier 
County, so as to include all the pastoral charges in that locality embraced 
in the Lewisburg District; then taking the county line between Pocahon- 
tas and Randolph Counties, and running to the Alleghany Mountains; 
thence by said mountains northward, so as to include all the territory 
which may be now or hereafter under our jurisdiction, and not embraced 
in other Conference boundaries. 

1870.] Baltimore Conference shall embrace all that part of the 
State of Maryland which lies north and west of the Great Chop- 
tank River, and also the part of Caroline County, in said State, 
lying south and east of said river ; Newcastle and Kent Counties, 
in the State of Delaware ; and so much of the States of Virginia 
and West Virginia as is included in the following boundary lines : 
Beginning at the mouth of the Potomac River ; thence up said 
river to the county line between Stafford and King George Coun- 
ties ; thence with said line to the Rappahannock River, and with 
said river (but including Fredericksburg Station, on its southern 
bank), to the Blue Ridge Mountains ; thence by that chain of 
mountains to Pilot Mountain, in Floyd County, Va. ; [in. 1874: 
and] thence [in. 1874, om. 1882: with the top of said mountain to the 
crossing of the Jacksonville and Christiansburg Turnpike, and thence on 

*The boundaries (as contained in the Discipline of 1844) of those Annual 
Conferences which remained in connection with the Methodist Episcopal 
Church are not given here. 

fThe Baltimore Conference adhered to the Methodist Episcopal Church 
under the "-Plan of Separation/' adopted in 1844; but, owing to certain 
alleged unconstitutional measures adopted bv the General Conference of 
that Church, it withdrew from the jurisdiction of that General Confer- 
ence in 1861, and maintained a separate and independent existence until 
March, 1866, when it united with the Methodist Episcopal Church, South. 

(213) 



214 Appendix. 

a direct linel fin. 1SS2: from the top of said mountain with the Hol- 
ston line to Central Depot], («to» ch. 1882 to "on "] New River ; 
|om. 1874, re-in. 1S82: and] jm. 1874, ora. 18S2: at Pepper's Ferry anclj by 
that river westward to the line of Greenbrier County, West 
Virginia, |in. 1878: with the exception of Big Stonv Creek ap- 
pointment,] so as to include all the pastoral charges in that lo- 
cality embraced in the Lewisburg District, [i n . 1878: except Otter 
Creek appointment] ; thence with the line between Pocahontas 
and Randolph Counties, to the Alleghany Mountains ; thence by 
said mountains northward, so as to include all the territory which 
may be now or hereafter under our jurisdiction, and not em- 
braced in other Conferences. 

2. Virginia Conference. 

1844.] Virginia Conference shall be bounded on the east by C1858. 
the Chesapeake Bay ( in. 1846: (except so much of the Eastern Shore "of Vir- 
ginia as is included in the Eastville Circuit)] and the Atlantic Ocean; on 
the south by Alhemarle Sound, Roanoke, and Staunton Rivers; on the 
west by the Blue Ridge; on the north by the loin. 1854: Rappahannock Riv- 
er, except Fredericksburg and Port Royal;] [in. 1846, ora, 1850: on the 
south, and including Westmoreland Circuit on the north side of that river, 
within the Virginia Conference] [in. 1854: Alleghanv Mountain]. 

1858.! Virginia Conference shall be bounded on the east by [1866. 
the Atlantic Ocean; on the north by the Potomac River, Chesapeake Bay, 
and those portions of the States of Maryland and Delaware which have 
adhered or may hereafter adhere South; on the west by the Alleghany 
Mountains, beginning at the western extremity of the State of Maryland, 
and extending to the county of Bath, Va.; thence by the eastern line of 
said county to Alleghany County; thence by the eastern line of said 
county to Roanoke County; thence by the western and southern line 
of said county to the top of the Blue Ridge; thence by the top of the Blue 
Ridge to the "State line; and on the south by Albemarle Sound and Roan- 
oke River up to its intersection with the State line; thence by said line to 
the top of the Blue Ridge. 

1866,] Virginia Conference shall be bounded on the east by the 
Atlantic Ocean, embracing [om. 1870: all the work on] the eastern 
shore of Virginia, and ["the State of " ch. I870to "all the portions 
of the States of Delaware and"] Maryland not included in [om. - 
1870: the bounds of 1 the Baltimore Conference ; on the north by the 
Potomac River, from its mouth to the line of Stafford and King 
George Counties ; [" and thence " ch. 1870 to " by said line from that 
point"] to the Rappahannock [om. 1S70: River], and by ["that" 
ch. 1870 to "the Rappahannock "] River, [in. 1870: excluding Fred- 
ericksburg Station,] to the Blue Ridge ; on the west by the Blue 
Ridge to the [in. 1870: North Carolina] State line; [in. 1870: and] 
on the south by [in. 1870: the said State line, to its intersection 
by the] [om. 1870: Albemarle Sound and] Roanoke River f" to its inter- 
section with the State line " ch. 1870 to " (excluding Union Church, in 
Mecklenburg County, Virginia) ; and by the Roanoke River and 
Albemarle Sound to the Atlantic Ocean "] [om. 1870: and thence by 
the said line to the top of the Blue Ridge] . 

3. Western Virginia Conference. 

1850.] Western Virginia Conference shall include all that 1 1870. 
part of [" the State of " ch. I860 to "West "J Virginia, [om. 186(5: -which is 



Boundaries. 215 



or mar be tinder our jurisdiction,] not [" included " ch. 1866 to "em. 
bracea"| in the I" Virginia" ch. I^u6 to "Baltimore"], |om. 1866: North 
Carolina,] and Holston Conferences, [in. 1S66: beginning at the western 
extremitvof the State of Maryland, and running along the South-western 
range of the Alleghany Mountains to the Holston Conference line, on the 
Flat-top Mountain: and also that part of the State of Kentucky ["em- 
braced " ch. 1866 to " included "J in the Guyandotte District. 

1870.] Western Virginia Conference shall include all that part 
of AVest Virginia not embraced in the Baltimore and Holston 
Conferences, and that part of Kentucky included in the Guyan- 
dotte District [in. 1874: and in the Prestonburg, Piketon, and Big 
Sandy Circuits], 

4, Holston Conference. 

1844.] Holston Conference shall include East Tennessee, fin. [1858. 
1858 : with the exception "of a small part in the Georgia Conference,] that part 
of the State of North Carolina [om. 1850: now] embraced in the Asheville 
and Wytheville Districts, [in. 1850: including the Cherokee Indians here- 
tofore in Murphy Mission, Georgia Conference;] and so much of the State 
of Virginia as is [om. 1850: nowj embraced in the Wytheville District, and 
the Districts lying west of New River. 

1858.J HolsLon Conference shall include East Tennessee; that [1870. 
part of Virginia which is now embraced in the Wytheville, Abingdon, and 
Rogersville Districts; that part of North Carolina lying west of the Blue 
Ridge; a small portion east of the Blue Ridge, embraced in Catawba Cir- 
cuit, and what is in the Wytheville District: and that part of the State of 
Georgia beginning on the State line of Tennessee, at the eastern part of 
the Lookout Mountain, and running with the base of Lookout Mountain 
to the Alabama line; and thence north with the said line to the State line 
of Tennessee. 

1870.] Holston Conference shall include East Tennessee and 
that part of Middle Tennessee ["now embraced in the Pikeville Dis- 
trict " ch. 1882 to "east of a line drawn on the western boundary line 
of the counties of Marion, Sequatchie, Bledsoe, Cumberland, and 
Fentress, to the top of Cumberland Mountain ; thence with the 
top of Cumberland Mountain to the Kentucky line (Monteasfle 
in Marion County, and Bethel in Sequatchie County, excepted)"] ; 
that part of the States of Virginia and West Virginia which is 
now embraced in the Rogersville, Abingdon, Jefferson ville, and 
"Wytheville Districts, south of the line of the Baltimore Confer- 
ence, and including Jacksonville Circuit; [in. 1874: the line be- 
tween the Baltimore and the Holston Conferences, running 
straight from Jacksonville, in Floyd County, to Central Depot, in 
Montgomery County, so as to (" embrace in the Holston Conference 
the territory known as the New Hope Circuit " ch. 1882 to " include Au- 
burn, Montgomery County, Virginia, in the Holston Confer- 
ence) ;] that part of the State of North Carolina which lies west 
of the Blue Ridge; a small part lying east of said ridge, ["and 
embraced in " ch. 1874 to " embracing" the "] Catawba Circuit, and 
that part now in the Wytheville District; and so much of the 
State of Georgia as is included in the following boundary : Be- 
ginning on the State line of Tennessee, at the eastern part of 
Lookout Mountain ; thenceto the Alabama State line ; thence [om. 
1878: north] with said State line to iom.1878: (" Battle "ch. 1874 to "Iil- 
and") Creek, and with said creek and] [in. 1878: where the Alabama 



216 Appendix. 



State line crosses] the Tennessee River [om. 1878: to the state line 
of Tennessee] : and thence to the beginning, [in. 1874: and the town 
of Grays ville, Georgia]. 

5. North Carolina Conference. 

1844.] North Carolina Conference shall be bounded on the [1858. 
east by the Atlantic Ocean; on the north by Albemarle Sound, Roanoke, 
and Staunton Rivers; on the west by the top of the Blue Ridge, including 
the counties of Wilkes and Iredell; on the south by the south lines of Ire- 
dell, Rowan, [pni. 1850: Davidson, Randolph, and Chatham J [in. 1850: the 
Yadkin and Fee Dee Rivers, and the State line to the ocean] ; [om. 1850: 
thence by Cape Fear River, except those appointments now included in 
the Wilmington and Lincolnton Districts]. 

1858.] North Carolina Conference shall be bounded on the [1870. 
east by the Atlantic Ocean; on the north by Albemarle Sound and Roan- 
oke River to that point where it is intersected by the State line; and 
thence with the said line to the top of the Blue Ridge, including the coun- 
ties of Wilkes, Alexander, and Iredell; on the south by the south lines of 
Iredell, Rowan, the Yadkin and Fee Dee Rivers, and the State line to the 
ocean. 

1870.] North Carolina Conference shall be bounded on the 
east by the Atlantic Ocean ; on the north by Albemarle Sound 
and Roanoke River to its intersection with the Virginia State 
line, and by said State line (but including Union Church, in 
Mecklenburg County, Virginia) to the Blue Ridge ; on the west 
by the western boundary of Surry, Wilkes, Caldwell, Burke, 
McDowell, Rutherford, and Polk Counties, to the South Carolina 
line ; and on the south by the State line of South Carolina, to 
the ocean. 

6. South Carolina Conference. 

1844.] South Carolina Conference shall include all the State of 
South Carolina [om. 1870: and so much of the State of North Carolina! 
[om. 1850: as is included in the Lincolnton, (in. 1816: Cheraw,) and Wil- 
mington Districts] [in. 1S50, om. 1870: as is not included in other Confer- 
ences]. 

Georgia Conference shall include all the State of Georgia except [in. 
1858: a small portion included in the Holston Conference, and] that part 
which lies south of a line commencing at Fort Gaines, on the Chattahoo- 
chie River, running thence in a direct line to Albany, on Flint River; 
thence along the line of the Ocmulgee and Flint River Railroad to the 
["Ocmulgee" ch. 1858 to"Alapaha"J River; [in. 1858: thence in a direct 
line to House Creek, where it enters the Ocmulgee;] thence down said 
river to the Altamaha; thence down the Altamaha to the Atlantic Ocean, 
[om. 1858: and also that part of North Carolina included in the Murphy 
(''Circuit" ch. 1850 to ''Mission")] [om. 1850: ("Lafayette" ch. 1846 to 
" Fayette") District]. [In. 1850, om. 1858: The boundary line between the 
Holston and Georgia Conferences shall be the Tennessee River, from the 
northern terminus of the Lookout Mountain to the northern terminus of 
the Raccoon Mountain.] [In. 1858: It shall also include the town of Gi- 
rard, Alabama.] 

7. North Georgia Conference. 

1870.] North Georgia Conference shall embrace all thatpartof 
the State of Georgia (except a small part heretofore described^ as 
in the Holston Conference) which lies north of the following 
line: Beginning at the Chattahoochee River at Pine Mountain, 
and running along Pine Mountain to Flint River ; thenoe down 



Boundaries. 217 



said river to the southern line of Upson County ; thence along 
the southern line of Monroe County, to Ocmulgee River ; thence 
along the south lines of Jones, Baldwin, Hancock, Warren, and 
Richmond Counties, to the Savannah River. 

8. South Georgia Conference. 

South Georgia Conference shall include all that part of the State 
of Georgia lying south of the southern line of the North Geor- 
gia Conference ; [om. 1882: and the town of Girard in Alabama]. 

9. Florida Conference. 

1844.] Florida Conference shall include all that part of the 
State of f-' Georgia" ch. 1870 to "Florida"] not included in the 
[" Georgia " ch. 1S70 to "Alabama "] Conference [« and East and Mid- 
dle Florida" ch. 1851 to (om. lS7u: " all the State of Florida not included 
in the ['Alabama' ch. 18615 to '■Montgomery'] Conference)"]. 

Alabama Conference shall include all that part of the State of (1866. 
Alabama not included in the Tennessee [in. 1851: and Georgia] ['•'Confer- 
ence " ch. 1854 to " Conferences "1 ; West Florida fin. 1858: except Apala- 
chicola] ; and the counties of Jackson, Green, Wayne, Clark, Lauderdale, 
Kemper, Noxubee, Lowndes, [om. 1851: and] that'part of Monroe east of 
the Tombigbee River, [in. 1851: and that part of Itawamba east of Bull 
Mountain Creek in the State of Mississippi]. 

1866.| Montgomery Conference shall include West Florida, [1870. 
except Apalachicola, and all that part of the State of Alabama lying east 
of the line herein described, viz.: Beginuing at the mouth of the Mobile 
River; thence up that stream and the Alabama River to the city of Selma; 
thence up the Alabama and Tennessee Rivers Railroad toMontevallo, the 
same to be considered as east of the line: thence along the Elytou Road to 
the Cahaba; thence up said river to the eastern line of Blount County, 
and along said line to the southern boundary of the Tennessee Conference. 

Mobile Conference shall include all that part of the State of Alabama- 
lying west of the line dividing it from the Montgomery Conference, and 
south of the Tennessee Conference, and the counties of Jackson, Greene, 
Wayne, Clarke, Lauderdale, Kemper, Lowndes, Noxubee, that part of 
Monroe east of the Tombigbee River, and that part of Itawamba east of 
Bull Mountain Creek, in the State of Mississippi. 

10. Alabama Conference. 

1870.] Alabama Conference shall include "West Florida (ex- 
cept Apalachicola) and all of the State of Alabama [om. 18S2: the 
town of Girard] [in. 1871: (so much of Sumter County as lies 
north of the Noxubee and west of the Tombigbee Rivers fin. 
1878: and that portion of Pickens County lying west of the Tom- 
bigbee River], excepted) lying south of the following boundary 
line: Beginning at the south-west corner of Pickens County; 
thence with the southern lines of Pickens and Tuscaloosa Coun- 
ties, and a direct line on the same parallel of latitude, east to the 
Coosa River; thence down said river to the southern boundary 
of Coosa County ; thence east by said county line, and through 
Tallapoosa County, to the southern boundary of Chambers Coun- 
ty, and by said county line to the State line of Georgia. 



218 Appendix. 



11. North Alabama Conference. 

North Alabama Conference shall embrace all of the State of Ala- 
bama lying north of the boundary line last described. 

12. Louisiana Conference. 

1846.] Louisiana Conference shall embrace ["all" ch. 1870 to 
"that portion of"] the State of Louisiana not included in the 
Mississippi Conference [in. 1882: and so much of the State of Ar- 
kansas as lies south of the following boundary line : Leave the 
Mississippi River above Lakeport on the township line between 
townships sixteen and seventeen, in Chicot County, Arkansas ; 
run thence due west on said line to Beoff River ; thence south 
to the Louisiana State line], fin. J 886: All the German Churches 
in Louisiana shall belong to the Louisiana Conference.] 

13. Mississippi Conference. 

1844. Mississippi Conference shall include all fom. 1846: that part of] 
the State of Mississippi not included in the Memphis and Alabama Con- 
ferences [*' and all " ch. 1846 to " together with so much of "j the State of 
Louisiana [in. 1858: as isj [in. 1846: north of Bayou Manshack, Amite 
River, Lakes Marepas, Ponchartrain, and Bourne, except Baton Rouge |. 

1870.] Mississippi Conference shall embrace all that part of the 
State of Mississippi lying south of the southern boundaries of 
Washington, Holmes, Atalla, Winston, and Noxubee Counties |in. 
1886: except that part of Neshoba County lying north of the Pearl 
River], together with so much of the State of Louisiana as lies 
north of Bayou Manshack, Amite River, and Lakes Maurepas, 
Ponchartrain, and Bourne, except Baton Rouge [in. 1886: and 
Brookstown]. 

14. North Mississippi Conference. 

North Mississippi Conference shall include all of the State of 
Mississippi not included in the Mississippi Conference, |in. 
1874: and so much of Sumter County, Alabama, as lies north of 
the Noxubee and west of the Tombigbee Rivers,] |in. 1878: and 
that portion of Pickens County, Alabama, lying west of the Tom- 
bigbee River]. 

15. Memphis Conference. 

1844.] Memphis Conference shall he hounded on the east hy the Tom- 
higbee River, Alabama State line, and Tennessee River: on the north by 
the Ohio and Mississippi Rivers; west by the Mississippi River: and south 
by a line running due east from the Mississippi River to the south-west 
corner of Tallahatchie Countv; thence due east to the South-eastern corner 
of Yallabusha County; thence in a straight line to the north-western 
corner of Oktibaha County; thence due east to [in. 185»; Tibby Creek; 
and thence with said creek to] the Tombigbee River. 

1870. Memphis Conference shall be bounded by the Mississip- 
pi, Ohio, and Tennessee Rivers, and by the State line between 
Tennessee and Mississippi. 



Boundaries. 219 



16. Tennessee Conference. 

1844.] Tennessee Conference shall include Middle Tennessee, [ 1862. 
j om. 1870: and that part of North Alabama watered by those streams flow- 
ing into the Tennessee River,] [in. 1870: except that portion of the Pike- 
ville District in the Holston Conference] . 

1882.] Tennessee Conference shall include Middle Tennessee, 
except that portion east of a line drawn on the western bound- 
ary line of the counties of Marion, Sequatchie, Bledsoe, Cumber- 
land, and Fentress, to the top of Cumberland Mountain ; and 
thence to the Kentucky line — Monteagle, in Marion County, 
and Bethel, in Sequatchie County, being included in the Tennes- 
see Conference. 

17. Kentucky Conference. 

1844. | Kentucky Conference shall include the State of Ken- [1846. 
tucky, except so much of the State of Kentucky as lies west of the Ten- 
nessee Conference. 

1846.] Kentucky Conference shall embrace all that portion of 
the State of Kentucky [in. 1854: ("except that part of the State of 
Kentucky " ch. 1870 to " not ") included in the Western Virginia Con- 
ference] ["that lies" ch. 1870 to "lying"] north and east of ["a" 
ch. 1870 to "the following"] line : Beginning at the mouth of Har- 
rod's Creek, on the Ohio River ; thence running south, on the 
northern line of Middleton and Jefferson Circuits, to the Bards- 
town Turnpike road ; thence with said turnpike to Bardstown ; 
thence with the direct road to Springfield ; thence to the towns of 
Haysville and Liberty; thence due south to the Cumberland 
River ; thence up said river to the Fork , thence up the South 
Fork to the Tennessee [in. 1870: State] line, including fom. 1838: in 
this Conference Mount Washington and] Liberty ; [om. 1858: together 
with Soule Chapel in Cincinnati, Ohio], [om. 1854: and all that part of the 
Kanawha District in Western Virginia, and such other Societies on the 
northern border as have adhered or may adhere South, according to the 
plan of separation ; except the town of Augusta, Kentucky, and any other 
Society which has adhered or may adhere North, according to said planj. 

18. Louisville Conference. 

Louisville Conference shall embrace all that part of the State of 
Kentucky not included in the [» Kentucky Conference and in the 
Memphis Conference" ch. 1858 to " Memphis, Kentucky, and Western 
Virginia Conferences "], [in. 1874, om. 1882: and Jeffersonville and New 
Albany,] [in. 1882: and the State of] Indiana. 

19. Illinois Conference. 

1870.] Illinois Conference shall embrace the State of Illinois [in. 
1874, om. 1882: and all Indiana except New Albany and Jeffersonville]. 

20. St. Louis Conference. 

1846. J St. Louis Conference shall include all that part of the [1874. 
State of Missouri south of the Missouri River, [in. 1850, om. 1854: and also 
the Kansas River District, heretofore in the Indian Mission Conference,] 
| in 1866, om. 1870: and that part of the State of Kansas and New Mexico 
south of the Kansas River]. 

1874. St. Louis Conference shall embrace all that part of the 



220 Appendix. 



State of Missouri which lies south of the Missouri River, and 
east of a line commencing at the mouth of the Gasconade River, 
and following its course to the mouth of the Big Piney ; thence 
along the course of that stream to its head-waters, at or near 
Cedar Bluffs; and thence in a straight line to and southward 
along the east line of Range Eleven, to the southern boundary- 
line of the State of Missouri. 

21. South-west Missouri Conference* 

South-west Missouri Conference shall include all that part of Mis- 
souri lying south of the Missouri River not included in the St. 
Louis Conference. 

22. Missouri Conference. 

1844.] Missouri Conference shall include fin. 1846: all (om. 1870: 
that part) of] the State of Missouri [in. 1846: north of the Missouri 
River], [in. 1850, om. 1858: and also the city of Quincy, Illinois.j [in. 
1866, om. 1870: and all that part of the State of Kansas lying north of the 
Kansas River; also Montana and Idaho Territories J. 

Kansas Mission Conference shall include the Kansas Territory, [1866. 
and that part of the Territory of New Mexico not included in the Pacific 
Conference. 

23. Western Conference. 

1870.] [« Kansas and Nebraska" ch. 1874 to "Western"] Confer- 
ence shall include the States of Kansas, Nebraska, [om. 1874: and 
Colorado,] and the Territories of Wyoming [om.1874: Montana] 
and Idaho, and any other territory east of the Rocky Mountains, 
and west of the Missouri State line, not included in other Con- 
ferences. 

24. Denver Conference. 

1874.] Denver Conference shall include the Territories of Col- 
orado [om. 1878: Montanaj and New Mexico. 

25. Montana Conference. 

1878.] Montana Conference shall embrace the Territory of 
Montana. 

26. Indian Mission Conference. 

1844.] Indian Mission Conference shall be bounded [om. 1854: 
as follows, namely:] [om. 1870: on the] north by the [om.1858: Missou- 
ri River] |in. 1854: ("Territory" ch. 1866 to "State") of Kansas], east 
by iom. 1870: the States of] Missouri and Arkansas, south by the Red 
River, and west by the Rocky Mountains, [in. 1850, om. 1S5S: with 
the exception of Kansas River District J. 

*Tn 1870 the General Conference gave the St. Louis Conference permis- 
sion to divide, if it should seem advisable to do so before the meeting of 
the General Conference in 1874. The division took place in September, 
1870, and the new Conference was organized m 1871, with the name k% West 
St. Louis," which was changed in 18<4 to ifc South-west Missouri." 



Boundaries. 221 



27. Arkansas Conference. 

Arkansas Conference shall include the State of Arkansas. [1854. 

1854.1 Arkansas Conference shall include all the State of [1870. 
Arkansas north of a line commencing at the mouth of White Kiver, and 
running thence up said river to the mouth of Des Arc Bayou; thence up 
said hayou to the mouth of Cypress Bayou; thence up said bayou to its 
head; thence down the Palarm Creek to the Arkansas Kiver: thence up 
said river to the mouth of the Petit Jean; thence along the line between 
Yell and Perry Counties to the south-west corner of Perry; thence in a 
direct line to the south-west corner of Yell County; and thence due west 
to the Western line of the State. 

1870. J Arkansas Conference shall include that part of the [1878. 
State of Arkansas inclosed by the following boundary line: Beginning at 
the point where the North Fork of White River crosses the Missouri State 
line; thence down North Pork to its mouth; thence down White River to 
the point of White River Mountains; thence with said mountains to Mill- 
er's Ferry, on Little Red River; thence south with the range of mount- 
ains to the head of Palarm Creek; thence down said creek to Arkansas 
River; thence up said river to the mouth of Petit Jean; thence along the 
line between Yell and Perry Counties [ k 'to the south-west corner of 
Perry" ch. 1874 to "so as to include Perry County"]; thence in a direct 
line to the south-west corner of Yell County; thence due west to the west- 
ern line of the State; and thence with the State line to the beginning. 

1878.] Arkansas Conference shall include that part of the State 
of Arkansas inclosed by the following boundary line : Beginning 
at the point where the North Fork of White River crosses the 
Missouri State line; thence down North Fork to its mouth; 
thence down White River to the [« point of White River Mountains; 
thence with said mountains to Miller's Ferry on Little Red River "ch. 
18S2 to " mouth of Sillamore ; thence up South Sillamore to line, 
or Range Twelve ; thence south with range line to Little Red 
River ; thence down Little Red River to Miller's Ferry "] ; thence 
to the mouth of Palarm Creek, on the Arkansas River, so as to 
•include all of the present boundary lines of Quitman and Mount 
Vernon Circuits ; thence to the south-east corner of Perry Coun- 
ty ; thence west by the south boundary lines of Perry, Yell, and 
Scott Counties to the State line ; thence with the State line to the 
beginning. 

28. White River Conference. 

1870.] White River Conference shall be bounded on the east 
by the Mississippi River; on the north by the Missouri State 
line ; on the west by the Arkansas Conference ; on the south by 
a line running fronTthe head of Palarm Creek to the head of Cy- 
press Bayou ; thence down said bayou to Des Arc Bayou ; thence 
down that bayou to White River, and down said river to its 
mouth. 

29. Little Rock Conference. 

1854.] [« Wachita " ch. 1S66 to "Little Rock "] Conference shall em- 
brace all [in. 1870: that portion of] the State of Arkansas not in- 
cluded in the Arkansas, [in. 1870: (om. 1882: and) White River,] fin. 
1882: and Louisiana] ["Conference" ch. 1870 to "Conferences"] [in. 
1874, om. 1882: and a part of Louisiana lying north of Soda Lake and west 
of Red River]. 



222 Appendix. 



30. North Texas Conference. 

1870.] ["-Trinity" ch. 1874 to "North Texas Conference'" shall be 
bounded on the north by Red River; on the east by the western State 
lines of Arkansas and Louisiana; on the south by a line commencing at 
the Louisiana State line in Caddo Lake; thence up said lake to the mouth 
of Little Cypress River; up said river to Taylor's bridge; thence in a di- 
rect line to Fort Crawford; thence in a direct line to Fredonia, on Sabine 
River; thence following said river to Belzora; thence bv a direct line to 
the south-east corner of Van Zaudt County, including "the Canton and 
Garden Valley Circuits; thence along the southern boundaries of Van 
Zandt and Kaufman Counties to Trinity River; and on the west by Trin- 
ity River and West Fork to its source; and by a direct line from that 
source to Red River. 

1878.] North Texas Conference shall be bounded on the north 
by Red River ; on the east by the State line : provided, that the 
town of Texarkana shall be wholly embraced in this Conference; 
on the south by Soda Lake and Little Cypress as far up as the 
south boundary of Upshur County ; thence west with the south 
boundary of said county to the Texas and Pacific Railroad ; 
thence west with said railroad to Wills Point ; thence south of 
said railroad, and in a westerly direction, to the east boundary of 
Kaufman County ; thence south with said east boundary to the 
south-east corner of Kaufman County; thence west with the 
south boundary of Kaufman County to the Trinity River : pro- 
vided, that any appointment of the Prairieville Circuit that may 
be in Kaufman County shall be embraced in the East Texas Con- 
ference : and provided, further, that all towns situated, or to be sit- 
uated, on that part of the Texas and Pacific Railroad which forms a 
boundary between the North and East Texas Conferences, shall 
be embraced in the East Texas Conference, excepting Wills 
Point, which remains with the North Texas Conference ; on the 
west by Trinity River and its west fork tributary to the source; 
thence due north from the source to Red River. 

1844.] "Eastern " ch. 185S to "East "] Texas Conference shall [1870. 
embrace all that part of the [" Republic" ch. 1840 to u State"] of Texas 
east of a line beginning at the east pass of Galveston Bay; thence through 
said bav to the mouth of Trinity River: thence up said river to the source 
of the f" middle" ch. 1854 to "west"] fork of the same; [in. 1854: and 
thence due north to Red River] . 

31. East Texas Conference. 

1870.] East Texas Conference shall be bounded on the north 
by the southern boundary of [" Trinity " ch. 1874 to " North Texas "] 
Conference above described ; on the east by the Louisiana State 
line, from its junction with the [" Trinity " ch. 1874 to " North Texas "] 
southern boundarv aforesaid, in ["Caddo" ch. 1878 to "Soda"] 
Lake, to the Gulf of Mexico ; on the south and west by the Gulf 
of Mexico to the east pass of Galveston Bay, and thence by said 
bay and the Trinity River to the south-west corner of Kaufman 
County. 

32. Texas Conference. 

1844. [Om. 1846: Western] Texas Conference shall embrace [1858- 



Boundaries. ■ 223 



all that part of the [" Republic " ch. 1846 to " State "] of Texas Iving west 
of Trinity River, including Galveston Station. 

1858.] Texas Conference shall be bounded east by the Trin- [1866. 
ity River, to the source of the west fork ; north by the* State line ; south bv 
the sea-coast, to the mouth of the Guadalupe River; thence up said river 
to where it is crossed by the road from San Antonio to Fredericksburg; 
thence on said road to Fort Mason; thence due north to the Colorado Riv- 
er; thence up said river to the Big Spring; thence due north to the State 
line. 

1866.] Texas Conference shall be bounded on the east by 
Trinity River, from the south-east corner of [" Leon " ch. 1882 to 
"Navarro"] County to the coast; on the south by the Gulf [in. 
1S70: of Mexico], to Trespalacios Bay; on the west by the Tres- 
palacios [in. is:o: River], and the east line of Jackson, Lavacca, 
Gonzales, Caldwell, and Hays Counties ; and on the north by the 
Perdenales [in. 1870: River], and a direct line from its mouth to 
the north-west corner of Travis County, and the south line of [om. 
1882: Williamson, Milam, Robertson, and Leon Counties "to Trinity (in. 
1870: River)] [in. 1882: the North-west Texas Conference]. 

33. North-west Texas Conference. 

North-west Texas Conference shall be bounded on the north bv [1874. 
the State line; [in. 1870: on the] east by ["-the" ch. 1870 to" " Trinitv 
and"] East Texas [" Conference " ch. 1870 to " Conferences "] ; south by 
[om. 1870: the] Texas Conference, [in. 1870: and a line running due west 
from the north-west corner of Texas Conference to] the road from San 
Antonio to Fort Mason; [in. 1870: and on] the west [ u thence due north" 
ch. 1870 to " by said road to Fort Mason, and a line running due north from 
Fort Mason"] to the Colorado River; thence up said river to the Big 
Spring; thence due north to the State line. 

1874.] North-west Texas Conference shall be bounded as fol- [1882. 
lows: Beginning on the Trinity River, at the south-east corner of Leon 
County, and running thence with the south line of Leon, Robertson, Mi- 
lam, and Williamson Counties, to the north-west corner of Travis Coun- 
tv; thence [ u due west to the San Antonio and Fort Mason road; thence 
with said road to Fort Mason" ch. 1878 to u south to the south-east cor- 
ner of Burnet Countv; thence west with the line of said county to the 
south-west corner of Llano] ; then [om. 1878: due] north, [in. 1S78: to the 
south-west corner of San Saba; thence with the western line of said 
countv to the Colorado River; thence [ w 'up said river, with its meander- 
ings, "to Bis; Spring" ch. 1S7S to u along the Colorado River, to the line 
between Tom Green and Mitchell Counties; thence along the south line 
of Mitchell, Howard, Martin, and Andrews Counties, to New Mexico "] ; 
thence due north to.the State line: thence east with the State line to Red 
River; thence down" said river, with its meanderin<?s, to a point due north 
of and opposite to the head of West Fork of Trinity River; thence south 
to the head of said fork of Trinity River; thence down said river, with its 
meanderings, to the place of beginninsr. 

1882.] North-west Texas Conference shall be bounded as fol- 
lows, viz. : Beginning on the Trinity River, at the south-east cor- 
ner of Navarro County, and running thence on the south line of 
said county to the north-east corner of Limestone County; 
thence on 'the east line of Limestone County (including those 
parts of Wortham and Mexico Circuits that are situated within 
Freestone County) to a point opposite the line between Groes- 
beck and Kosse 'Circuits ; thence west to the south-west corner 
of Groesbeck Circuit ; thence in a direct line to the south-east 
corner of McLennan County ; thence with the south line of said 



224 Appendix. 



county to Bell County ; thence with the east line of Bell to Mi- 
lam County ; thence with the south line of Bell to Williamson 
County ; thence on the east line of Williamson to Lee County ; 
thence on the south line of Williamson to Burnet County; 
thence by the south-east line of Burnet to the Colorado River : 
thence along the Colorado River to the line between Tom Green 
and Mitchell Counties ; thence along the south line of Mitchell, 
Howard, Martin, and Andrews Counties, to New Mexico ; thence 
due north to the State line ; thence east with the State line to 
Red River; thence down said river, with its meanderings, to a 
point due north of and opposite to the head of West Fork of 
Trinity River ; thence south to the head of said fork of Trinity 
River; thence down said river, with its meanderings, to the place 
of beginning. 

34. West Texas Conference. 

1858.] ["Rio Grande Mission » ch. 1866 to " West Texas "] Conference 
shall include all that part of the State of Texas [in. 1870: lying] 
west of the Texas [in. 1866: and North-west Texas] [« Conference " 
ch. 1866 to " Conferences "] [om. 1866: including Fredericksburg]. 

35. German Mission Conference. 

1874.] German Mission Conference of Texas and Louisiana [1886. 
shall include so much of the work in the States of Texas and Louisiana as 
is under the supervision of the German ministers of our Church. 

1886.] German Mission Conference shall include all the Ger- 
man Churches in the State of Texas. 

36. Mexican Border Mission Conference. 

Mexican Border Mission Conference shall include the States of 
Tamaulipas, Nueva Leon, Coahuila ? Durango, Sonora, Sinaloa, 
and the territory of Bajo California in the Republic of Mexico, 
and all of the Mexican population within the southern border of 
the United States of America. 

37. Central Mexican Mission Conference. 

Central Mexican Mission Conference shall include all the Repub- 
lic of Mexico, except that portion which is included in the Mex- 
ican Border Mission Conference. 

38. Los Angeles Conference. 

1870.] Los Angeles Conference shall include all the territory in 
the State of California and adjoining regions, between the Pacific 
Ocean and the Rocky Mountains, lying south of the following 
line (and not included in other Conferences), viz. : Beginning at a 
point on the shore of the Pacific Ocean, on the line between San 
Luis Obispo and Monterev Counties ; [om. 1874: thence on that line 
to the Coast Range Mountains, on the line between San Luis Obispo and 
Kane Counties to Lijon Pass; thence on a north-easterly direction along 
the line of the Sierra Nevada Mountains, to the parallel of thirty-six de- 



Boundaries. 225 



grees north latitude, and eastward on that parallel,] [in. 1874, om. 1SSG: 
continuing thence on the line between Kern and Tulare Counties] ; [in. 
1886: thence east to the north-west corner of Kern County ; 
thence south-east to the line between San Luis Obispo and Kern 
Counties to the north boundary of Ventura County ; thence east 
with the south boundary line of Kern County to San Bernardino 
County ;] [in. 1874 : thence north to the parallel of thirty-six de- 
grees north latitude ; and thence eastward (" on " eh. 1886 to"" with ") 
that line]. 

39. Pacific Conference. 

1854.] Pacific Conference shall include all the State of Cali- [1870. 
fornia [in. 1S66: not embraced in the Columbia Conference], and that 
part of the Territory of New Mexico west of the Rocky Mountains. 

1870.] Pacific Conference shall embrace all the State of Cali- 
fornia not included in the [om. 1882: Columbia and] Los Angeles 
[" Conferences" ch. 18S2 to " Conference "]. 

40. Columbia Conference. 

1866.] Columbia Conference shall include the State of Oregon and 
that part of the State of California lying north of Scott's Mountain, with 
the Washington Territory. 

1870.] Columbia Conference shall embrace the State of Or- [1882. 
egon, Washington Territory, and so much of the State of California aslies 
north of Scott's Mountain. 

1882.] Columbia Conference shall embrace the State of Oregon 
and the Territories of Washington and Idaho. 
15 



1844.] ["Of the Printing and Circulating of Books, and of 
the Profits Arising Therefrom " ch. 1854 to " Of the Publi- 
cation of Books and Periodicals," ch. 1858 to 

"PUBLISHING HOUSE." 



1878.] I. Name and Object. 

1844.] The principal establishment of the Book Concern [1846. 
shall be in the city of New York; and there shall be such other establish- 
ments as the General Conference may deem expedient. 

There shall be an establishment of the Book Concern in Cincinnati, 
which shall be conducted by an agent and an assistant, chosen from 
among the traveling preachers, who shall manage the business in the 
Western country so as to co-operate with the agents at New York, and 
shall be members of such Conferences as they may, with the approbation 
of the Bishops, select. 

1854.] There shall be [« a book " ch. 1874 to "an"] establish- 
ment in the city of Nashville, Tennessee, for the purpose of man- 
ufacturing and publishing; books, to be called " The Publishing 
House of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South," and to be under 
the control of [>' two agents " ch. 1858 to " the General Book Agent"], 
[in. 1878: to be called the Book Agent of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church, South,] and a committee to be called the Book Commit- 
tee, [in. 1866: all of whom shall be elected by the General Confer- 
ence] [in. 1878: — the Book Committee, upon the nomination of a 
committee of nine, to be appointed by the Chair]. 

The object of this institution shall be to advance the cause of 
[om. 1866: Protestant] Christianity, by disseminating religious 
knowledge and useful literary and scientific information, in the 
form of [om. 1858: cheap] books, tracts, and periodicals. 

1858.] II. Duties of the General Book Agent. 

1844.] There shall be an Agent and an Assistant Agent [for [1846. 
the Book Concern at New York], both of whom shall be chosen from among 
the traveling preachers, and shall be members of such Conferences as they 
may, with the approbation of the Bishops, select. 

The Agents shall have authority to regulate the publications and other 
parts of the business of the Concern, except what belongs to the editorial 
departments, as the state of the finances will admit and the demands may 
require. It shall be their duty to send an exhibit of the state of the Book 
Concern at New York to each' session of the Annual Conferences, and re- 
port quadrennially to the General Conference. They shall also inform the 
Conferences of any within their respective bounds' who neglect to make 
payment, that measures may be taken to collect or secure such debts; and 
they shall not allow any claim to run beyond one year from the time it waa 
due without reporting it to the Conference. They shall publish such hooks 
and tracts as are recommended by the General' Conference, and may, if 
approved by the editors, publish such as are recommended by the Book 
Committee at New York, or recommended by an Annual Conference; and 
they may reprint any book or tract which has been once approved and 

(226) 



Publishing House. 227 



published by us, when in their judgment and in the judgment of the edit- 
ors the same ought to be reprinted ; or they may publish any new work 
which may be approved by the editors. 

They [the agents at Cincinnati] shall have authority to publish any 
book or tract which has been previously published by the agents at New 
York, when in their judgment and in the judgment of the Book Commit- 
tee the demand for such publications will justify and the interests of the 
Church require it; provided they shall not reprint our large works — such 
as the commentaries, quarto Bible, Wesley's and Fletcher's works, or any 
other work containing more than seven hundred pages. 

Printed sheets ordered by the Agents from New York shall be sent at 
fifty per cent., and bound books of the General Catalogue at forty per cent, 
discount from the retail prices; and those ordered from Cincinnati to New 
York to be sent on the same terms, the Agency sending the books to be 
charged with the expense of transportation. 

It shall be the duty of the Agents to send an exhibit of the state of the 
Book Concern at Cincinnati to each session of all the Annual Conferences, 
and report quadrennially to the General Conference. They shall also in- 
form the Conferences of any within their respective bounds who neglect 
to make payment, that measures may be taken to collect or secuie such 
debts; and they shall not allow any claim to run beyond one year from 
the time it was due without reporting it to the Conference. 

The Agents at this establishment shall report to the Agents at New York 
during the current year as largely and frequently as their funds will al- 
low, and to the full amount of stock furnished, if practicable. They shall 
also remit any surplus funds that may be in their hands after defraying 
the expense of conducting their business, which shall be added to the prof- 
its of the Concern at New York, and appropriated to the same purposes. 

No books shall hereafter be issued on commission, either from New 
York, Cincinnati, or any other depository or establishment under our di- 
rection. 

1846.] There shall be an Agent appointed, whose duty it [1854. 
shall be to provide for the supply of books for the Methodist Episcopal 
Church, South, by contracting for such books where they can be obtained 
on the best terms. He shall be responsible to the General Conference, and 
shall exhibit a full account of his agency to the General Conference. 

The Agent so appointed shall be authorized and required to receive any 
amount of accounts, stock, or money awarded to the Methodist Episcopal 
Church, South, by the joint commissioners of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church and of the Methodist Episcopal Church, South ; and also any do- 
nations which may be made to the Book Concern of the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church, South ; and shall make such investment of such money, etc., 
as may come into his possession, as shall be advised by the Book Commit- 
tee. 

The Agent shall annually announce to the several Annual Conferences 
the amount of profits in the sale of books during the preceding year, and 
the dividends to which each Annual Conference is entitled. 

1854.] [" The Agents shall receive all the funds of the Church known 
as the book fund" ch. 1858 to "The General Book Agent shall have 
charge of the funds, ( 4 stock' ch. 1874 to 'stocks,') fixtures, and real 
estate, and all other property of the Publishing House" [in. 1858, 
om. 1878: and of the (in. 1874: Depository or) Depositories (om. 1874: 
and periodicals) belonging to the General Conference] and [in. 1858: he 
shall] be responsible to ["the General" ch. 1858 to "said"] Confer- 
ence for the prudent [« application " ch. 1858 to " use"] and safe man- 
agement of the same, under the [om. 1878: general] direction of the 
[" Conference " ch. 1878 to " Book Committee "]. [« They " ch. 1858 to 
" He"] shall make [in. 1878: monthly reports to the Book Com- 
mittee, showing the exact state of his business and the condition 
of the House, and shall make an] [om. 1878: ("annual" ch. 1874 to 
"a yearly")] exhibit to the several Annual Conferences [in. 1878: 
on the first day of ("June" ch. 1882 to "April ") in each year, and 



228 Appendix. 



publish the same in the Nashville Christian Advocate (om. 1882: 
for one month)] and [in. 1858: give] a full [om. 1858: and dctailedj 
account of the state and progress of the businesss to the Gener- 
al Conference, [in. 1878: All his reports and exhibits shall be 
carefully audited by the Book Committee, and certified to by 
the same.] 

["The Agents shall proceed immediately to" ch. 185S to "He shall 
publish such books and tracts only as are approved by the Book 
Editor"], [in. 1874: to be hereinafter provided for,] [in. 1858, om. i860: 
and place the imprint of the Publishing House or of the Agent only on 
such books as reflect views accordant with our Discipline and acknowl- 
edged standards] ; [in. 1858: and in case of difference (om. 1866: and 
disagreement) between the Book Agent and the Book Editor, the 
matter shall be referred to the Book Committee. He shall] sup- 
ply, as far as practicable, the demand of the Church for books, 
tracts, and periodicals, availing [" themselves " ch. 1858 to "himself"] 
of all the facilities of other establishments for their publication 
at the cheapest rates; and in all [in. 1878: his] investments for the 
[om. 1878: manufacturing] [om. 1870: of books and in the] [om. 1874, re- 
in. 1878: manufacture] of books [« they shall govern themselves" ch. 
1858 to " he shall govern himself," ch. 1874 to "he shall be governed "] 
strictly by the principles of economy, [om. 1866: in view of the ulti- 
mate permanent ("establishment" ch. 1858 to "interests") of the Pub- 
lishing House]. 

The books shall be sold at a price sufficient to cover prime cost, [1858. 
rates of discount to wholesale purchasers, the allowance of our Bishops, 
and a reasonable advance to sustain the business of the institution, with- 
out hazard of loss or material increase of profit. 

1858.] He shall sell the books for cash, or [in. 1878: its equiva- 
lent] ; [om. 1866: for negotiable paper, at no more" than six months' cred- 
it, and at the lowest rates that securitv against failure may allow;] [in. 
1866. om. 1878: (in. 1874: on) short credit, but in no case shall he grant 
credits where in his judgment it will endanger the interests of the Pub- 
lishing House]. 

1846.] The Book Agent shall not be allowed to invest any of [1854. 
the capital or proceeds of the Book Concern that may come into his hands 
before the General Conference of 1850, in real estate or in stock except 
books, further than may be necessary to carry on the offices of the differ- 
ent periodicals. 

1854.] The Agents are authorized to invest of these funds, [1858. 
from time to time, as the business may require, in grounds, hoiises, and 
fixtures, a sum not exceeding, in the next four years, .$75,000. The joint 
concurrence, however, of the" College of Bishops, formally given, after free 
and full consultation and conference with the Book Agents and Book 
Committee, may authorize a further investment. 

1858.] He shall make no investments in grounds, houses, 
or permanent fixtures without the authority of the Book Com- 
mittee. 

Financial Secretary. [1866. 

There shall be a Financial Secretary of the Publishing House, elected 
by the General Conference, whose duty it shall be to visit the Conferences, 
for the purpose of collecting the debts due the House, and of encouraging 
and aiding in the establishment of Depositories, and the circulation of 
books, tracts, and periodicals throughout the Church. He shall also trav- 
el through the Church generally, to raise a fund to constitute a free cash 
capital, that the operations of' the Publishing House maybe conducted 
without embarrassment, and upon a scale commensurate with the wants 



Publishing Souse. 229 



of the Church and the magnitude of the interests involved. His official 
relation shall entitle him to a seat and vote with the Book Committee; 
and when not traveling abroad, he shall give his time and services to the 
promotion of the interests of the Publishing House. 

1866.] III. The Book Committee. 

1844. J The Book Committee at New York shall consist of six [1846. 
traveling ministers and the editors. The annual election of two by the 
New York, two by the Philadelphia, and two by the is'ew Jersey Confer- 
ence, shall constitute the six members of the Committee. It shall be the 
duty of the Book Committee to examine into the condition of the Book 
Concern, to inspect the accounts of tiie Agents, and make a report thereof 
yearly to the three Conferences named above, and to the General Confer- 
ence. They shall also attend to such matters as may be referred to them 
by the editors or agents for their action or counsel. And they shall 
have power to suspend au editor or agent from his official relations as 
such, if they judge it necessary for tne interests of the Church and of 
the Concern. And a time shall be fixed, at as early a day as practicable, 
for the investigation of the official conduct of the said editor or Agent, at 
which two or more of the Bishops shall be requested to attend ; and by the 
concurrence of the Bishops present, and of the majority of the Committee, 
he may be removed from office in the interval of the General Conference. 
And in case a vacancy occurs in any of the agencies or editorial depart- 
ments authorized by the General Conference, it shall be the duty of the 
Book Committee and two or more of the General Superintendents, as 
soon as practicable, to provide for snch vacancy until the next General 
Conference. 

The Book Committee of this [Cincinnati] department of the Book Con- 
cern shall consist of six members in addition to the editors, to be chosen 
annually— two by the Ohio, two by the Kentucky, and two by the Indiana 
Conference, whose powers and duties in reference to this establishment 
shall be the same as those of the Book Committee at New York in relation 
to the Concern there. 

The salaries for the support of the editors and Agents in all our book 
and periodical establishments shall be fixed by the General Conference, or 
by committees appointed bv that bodv. 

1846.] There shall be a committee of three, styled the Book [1854. 
Committee, with whom the Agent shall consult'on all matters of his 
agency. 

The Book Committee is authorized and instructed to estimate the table 
expenses of the General Book Agent [in . 1850 : and Assistant Book Agents], 
which, with ["-his" ch. 1850 to "their"] quarterage, shall be paid out of 
the proceeds of the Book Concern. [Om. 1850: The same committee shall 
estimate the table expenses of the Assistant Agent at Louisville, and de- 
termine what portion of said expense shall be paid out of the proceeds of 
the Book Concern, and what portion out of the funds of the Missionary 
Societv;] 

1854.] There shall be a [in. 1S57: Book] Committee [in. 1853, [1878. 
om. 1S(56: consisting] of ["five" ch. 18C6 to "nine"], ["three" ch. 180(5 to 
"five"] of whom shall ne resident at Nashville, [in. 186(5: Tennessee,] 
[om. 1858: to be called the Book Committee]. [Om. 1858: No permanent 
investment of the book fund shall be made by the Agents without their 
approbation.] They shall [" give advice to the Agents on all matters of 
general interest, Avhenever consulted" ch. 1858 to "wheneA r er consulted, 
give advice to the General Book Agent on all matters connected with the 
Publishing House"]. [Om.lSoS: They shall fix the allowances of the Agents 
and resident editors, fill vacancies in their own Board, and, with the ad- 
vice of the Bishops, fill vacancies in the asrencv and in the corps of resi- 
dent editors.] [In. 1858: They shall fix the salaries of the Agent, (om. 
1866: Financial Secretary,) and ("editor" ch. 1874 to "editors") at Nash- 
ville; and, during the intervals of the General Conference, they and (in. 
1866: one or more of) the Bishops (om. 1766: together) shall have' the pow- 
er to fill vacancies m their own body, in the agency ("or " ch. 1866 to 
"and") in the editorial corps (om. 1866: resident) at Nashville.] 

1878.] There shall be a Book Committee of thirteen — four 



230 Appendix. 



clerical and nine lay — nine of which committee shall reside in or 
near Nashville, Tennessee. 
They shall have full power — 

1. To prescribe rules and regulations not inconsistent with the 
provisions of this chapter for the government of the Agent elected 
by the General Conference to conduct the business of the [" same " 
ch. 1S8G to " House "]. 

2. To require said Agent to report to them at least once a 
month the state of the current business of the House, and the 
result of the operations of the same during that period. 

3. To settle with the present and any future Agent, upon the 
principles which govern the relations between principal and 
agent, embracing his individual transactions with himself as 
Agent, and ascertain the state of the accounts between him and 
said House, when and as they may think proper ; provided such 
settlement with such future Agent shall be made at least once a 
year, and the result of the same be reported to the several An- 
nual Conferences, and also to the General Conference. 

4. To suspend said Agent at any time for mismanagement or 
misconduct in office, and appoint another temporarily in his 
stead for such time as they may deem necessary, during the in- 
tervals of the General Conference. 

To enter into negotiations with the creditors of the House for [1882. 
an extension of time upon and an adjustment of their dehts. 

To see that said dehts he paid as rapidly as possihle, out of collections 
from debts due the House, and out of any other funds that may be secured 
for this purpose, and according to some regular system. 

To dispose through the Agent of three-fourths of the real estate, con- 
sisting of the Publishing House building and the ground upon which the 
same is located, and of all other real estate, provided such sale can be 
made upon fair terms; and if such sale of part cannot be advantageously 
made by reason of its connection with the residue of said property, then 
to sell the Avhole of the same, and all or so much as they may deem best of 
the fixtures, machinery, and furniture of every kind, if a reasonable price 
can, in their judgment, be obtained therefor; such sale in either event to 
be made with the sanction and approval of the creditors who have liens 
upon the same, and the securities and indorsers who are liable for the 
other debts of the House. In the event such consent cannot be obtained, 
said committee is authorized to institute such proceedings through the 
Agent as maybe deemed necessary to secure such sale of part or the whole 
as may be deemed advisable, the proceeds of the same to go to the pay- 
ment of the debts of the House, according to their several priorities. 

1882.] 5. To provide for the retirement [om. 1866: or exten- 
sion] of the bonds of the House, as may be necessary or practica- 
cable, [in. 1866: or to provide a sinking fund to be invested in such 
interest-bearing securities as they may deem best to meet the 
same,] and to settle the remaining indebtedness, if any, as they 
may deem just and equitable. 

1878.] 6. To fix the salaries of the Agent and the editors 
at Nashville, provided such salaries do not exceed the follow- 
ing sums, to wit: To the Agent, $2,500; to the Book Editor, 

$ ; to the Editor of the Christian Advocate, $2,500; to the 

Editor of Sunday-school Publications, $2,500. During the in- 
tervals of the General Conference, [in. 1886: if there shall be 
complaints against any editor elected by the General Confer- 



Publishing House. 231 



ence, of misconduct or inefficiency in his office,] [" they " ch. 
1886 to " the Book Committee "], and one or more of the Bishops, 
shall have the power to ["fill vacancies in their own body, the agency, 
or in the editorial corps at Nashville" ch. 1886 to "suspend such 
editor until a full investigation of the matter complained of shall 
be made. The Bishop or Bishops acting with such committee 
shall, as speedily as practicable, call together not less than five 
traveling preachers, none of whom shall reside in Nashville or 
its vicinity, to hear and determine the whole matter. The ac- 
cused officer shall have ten days' notice of the time of trial, and 
be furnished with a written copy of the complaint. He shall 
have the right to challenge any member of the trial committee 
for cause deemed sufficient by the Bishop or Bishops appointing 
it. If, upon full hearing, the complaint be sustained, the office 
of the editor affected shall be deemed vacant"]. 

1886.] If any editor or officer of the Publishing House be 
under report of immorality, there shall be speedy investigation 
according to the law of the Discipline, and the person accused 
shall be suspended from office until trial, and if found guilty his 
office shall be deemed vacant. The Book Committee, a majority 
of the Bishops concurring, shall have power to fill vacancies in 
the Book Committee, or any office connected with the Publish- 
ing House. 

1878.] 7. The said Book Committee shall at all times have 
free access to the books, accounts, and papers of said House for 
purposes of examination, and shall keep a faithful record of their 
proceedings, and make a mil quadrennial report thereof to the 
General Conference. 

8. The annual meeting of the Book Committee shall be held 
on the first Wednesday in the month of May, and monthly 
meetings at such times as the committee shall appoint ; and a ma- 
jority of the nine members who are to live near Nashville shall 
be necessary at monthly meetings, and a majority of the whole 
Committee necessary to an annual meeting in order to transact 
business. 

1858.] IV. [Om. 1866: Conference] Depositories. 

1844.] There shall he a depository of our books at Charles- [1846. 
ton, S. C, at Pittsburg, Pa., and at Boston, Mass., furnished by the Agents 
at New York with full supplies of the books of our General Catalogue, Sun- 
day-school books, and tracts, to be sold for the Concern on the same terms 
as at New York; provided that there shall not be more than twenty-five 
thousand dollars' worth at Pittsburg, nor more than ten thousand dollars' 
worth at Boston. 

The expenses incident to the transportation, management, and sale of 
our books at those depositories having been met out of the sales, accord- 
ing to an arrangement with the Agents at New York, the net proceeds 
shall be forwarded to said Agents as fast as possible. 

Full statements shall be made to the Agents at New York semi-annu- 
ally, at dates fixed by them, of the amount of sales and of expenses, dis- 
tinguishing cash sales from those on credit ; and also, annual statements 
shall be made of the amount of stock. 

If it shall appear to the Agents at New York that the business at either 
of the depositories is not well managed, or that remittances are not duly 



232 Appendix. 



made, they shall give notice thereof to the committee or commissioners 
acting for the Annual Conlerence, or to the Annual Conference, who shall 
immediately correct the error complained of, or cause the affairs of the 
depository to he wound up. 

1846.J And he [the Agent] shall cause such hooks to he de- [1850. 
posited at Louisville, Kentucky, [om. 1850: Charleston, South Carolina,] 
and Richmond, Virginia, suhject to the itinerant preachers in the Method- 
ist Episcopal Church, South. 

The editor of the Southern Christian Advocate shall he Assistant Book 
Agent at Charleston; the editor of the Richmond Christian Advocate 
the Assistant Book Agent at Richmond; and the Missionary Secretary 
the Assistant Book Agent at Louisville; and they shall he suhject to the 
direction of the General Book Agent in matters relating to depositories. 

1850.1 There shall be an Assistant Book Agent at Richmond, [1854. 
and another at Louisville, to he appointed by the General Conference; 
they shall both be subject to the direction of the General Book Agent, in 
matters relating to the depositories. 

Ib54.] 9. There shall be a depository at each of the following [1858. 
places under the general direction of the Agents, viz.: Richmond, Charleston, 
New Orleans, St. Louis, Galveston-Louisville, Memphis, and San Francis- 
co; provided that the Agents and Book Committee shall be satisfied that 
said depositories will be profitably sustained, and shall furthermore have 
authority to discontinue any one of the same, when they shall find it to be 
injurious to the interests of "the Concern. 

1858.] Any Conference, or two or more Conferences xinited- [1878. 
ly, may establish an agency or depository for the sale of our publications; 
provided the business with the Publishing House be conducted on strictly 
business principles, [om. 1866: and that the General Book Agent require a 
settlement promptly every six months] . And [" he " ch. 1866 to " the Gen- 
eral Book Agent "J is [om. 1866: hereby] authorized to suspend opera- 
tions with any agency or depository that does not meet its payments 
promptly. 

Our publications shall be sold by the General Book Agent to [1866. 
such Conference agency or depository at no material advance upon their 
cost, so that the profits of sales, if any, may accrue ultimately to the 
agency or depository; provided, however, that this privilege shall not be 
extended to an agency or depository that undertakes to publish books for 
the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, for which work the Publishing 
House has been established. 

It is recommended to the Annual Conference or Conferences establishing 
an agency or depository, to appoint an Agent and a Book Committee 
of at least three to superintend the circulation of books and tracts. It 
shall be the dutv of the Conference Book Committees, upon consultation 
with the Conference Agent, to fix the prices at which our books shall be 
sold within their bounds; the per cent, to be allowed to wholesale pur- 
chasers; and they shall determine whether said purchasers may return 
the hooks not sold; also, what proportion to the amount sold, if any, shall 
be gratuitously distributed; they shall fix the salary of the Agent, to be 
paid out of the business; and in all respects direct the operations of the 
Agent, subject to the control of the Conference or Conferences appointing 
him. It shall be the duty of the Conference Agent to superintend the cir- 
culation of books and tracts within the bounds of those Conferences ap- 
pointing him; enlisting all the itinerant and local preachers and other 
suitable persons, as the work may demand, that all the people may be 
supplied with our publications. To this end he should circulate among 
the people as much as possible, making collections, and in every way pos- 
sible promoting the cause. It shall be his duty to conduct the business 
with the General Agent at Nashville as nearly as maybe for cash; and in 
no case to allow his indebtedness to extend bevond six months— except 
the Agent for the Pacific Conference, who shall be allowed twelve months 
on his first purchases; the General Book Agent, nevertheless, shall al- 
ways deteimiine, in view of all the circumstances, what amount of credit 
shall be extended to a Conference agency or depository. 

It is also recommended that a collection be taken up by the preacher in 
charge, at each preaching-place, at such time as the Conference or Book 
Committee may direct, to aid in the circulation of books and tracts among 
the destitute; and that the money so collected be remitted to the Confer- 



Publishing Souse. 233 



ence Agent for the purpose. It is also recommended that the presiding 
elders inquire, at each Quarterly Conference, whether the preachers have 
been faithful in supplying the people with our books, tracts, and period- 
icals, and that all our people increase their efforts to circulate our publi- 
cations. 

The depositories now under the control of the General Book Agent may 
be disposed of to the Conferences now patronizing them, that they may 
hereafter be conducted agreeably to the foregoing provisions, or be dis- 
continued, as in the j udgment of the Agent shall best subserve the general 
cause. And all real estate obtained for Conference depositories shall, 
where the State law allows it, be deeded to trustees, or to the General 
Book Agent, to be held in trust for the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, 
for the purpose of depositories, within the bounds of the Conference or 
Conferences making the purchase. The Conferences are requested to take 
active measures for the circulation of our books and periodicals, and to 
hold their members to a strict accountability on this subject. 

1866.] The depository at NeAV Orleans shall be continued [1878. 
under the superintendence of an Agent, to be appointed by the General 
Book Agent. 

1878.] The New Orleans Depository shall be closed up as [1882. 
soon as maybe practicable, and its affairs wound up by the committee, 
through the Agent, in such manner as they may lind to be most judi- 
cious. 

No ["other depositories" ch. 1882 to " depository "] shall be estab- 
lished. 

1858.] V. General Conference Periodicals and Editors. 

1844.] There shall be an editor of the Methodist Quarterly Review 
and general books, and an editor and assistant editor for the Christian 
Advocate and Journal, who, if chosen from among the traveling preach- 
ers, shall be members of such Conferences as they may, with the approba- 
tion of the Bishops, select. There shall be an editor at New York of Sun- 
day-school books and tracts, Avhose duty it shall be, in connection with 
the Book Agents, to superintend all such publications issued at our Book 
Boom, and to have charge of the Sunday-school Advocate or other Sun- 
day-school periodicals, and he shall be subject to the same regulations 
and restrictions which govern the other editors in New York". There 
shall be [in Cincinnati] an editor of the Ladies' Repository, general books 
and tracts, except those in the German language, and an editor who shall 
have charge of the Western Christian Advocate, who, if chosen from 
among the traveling preachers, shall be members of such Conferences as 
they may, with the approbation of the Bishops, select. There shall be [in 
Cincinnati] an editor in the German Department, who shall have charge 
of the Christian Apologist, and perform all the editorial duties necessary 
in the printing of such books and tracts as may be recommended to the 
Agents, as above, for publication in the German language. 

In addition to the Christian Advocate and Journal, and the Western 
Christian Advocate, there shall be similar papers established in the fol- 
lowing places, namely : Charleston, S. C, Richmond, Ya., Nashville, Tenn., 
Pittsburg, Pa., and Auburn, N. 1., to be conducted under the direction 
and patronage of this Conference; provided, that before any such paper 
shall be commenced three thousand subscribers shall be obtained, or sub- 
sciiptions amounting to six thousand dollars. And the Annual Confer- 
ence within whose bounds such paper shall be established shall appoint 
from their own members a Publishing Committee consisting of three, 
whose duties shall be similar to those of the Book Committee of New 
Y T ork and Cincinnati, so far as they may be applicable to those establish- 
ments. But in the case of the Northern Christian Advocate, the Publish- 
ing Committee shall be appointed by the Oneida, Genessee, and Black 
River Conferences, and shall consist of two members from each of the 
Conferences. The editors of the papers at Charleston, Nashville, Rich- 
mond, Pittsburg, and Auburn, shall be elected by this Conference. And 
in case of vacancy by death, resignation, or otherwise, in either of these 
establishments, the Annual Conference where it is located shall have au- 
thority to fill such vacancy, as above provided. 



234 Appendix. 



The Publishing Committee in each of these establishments shall keep 
an account of the receipts and expenditures for the paper, correspond 
with the Agents at New York, hold all moneys, after defraying current 
expenses, subject to their order, and shall report annually on the state of 
the establishment to their Conference and to the Agents at New York. 
And whenever it shall be found that such papers do not fully support 
themselves, it shall be the duty of the Annual Conferences within whose 
bounds they are established to discontinue them, and report to the Agents 
at New York the state of the accounts on the final settlement of the busi- 
ness; and if there be any loss, the said Agents shall take the earliest op- 
portunity to discharge the debt. 

The Annual Conferences are affectionately and earnestly re- [1850. 
quested not to establish any more Conference papers; and where such pa- 
pers exist, they may be discontinued when it can be done consistently 
with existing obligations. 

1846.J There shall be a weekly paper published in Nashville, [1854. 
Tenn., styled the Nashville Christian Advocate ; a similar paper in Charles- 
ton^. C, styled the Southern Christian Advocate; |om. 1850: and also] 
a similar paper in Richmond, Va., styled the Richmond Christian Advo- 
cate; [in. 1850: a similar paper in Knoxville, Tenn., styled the Methodist 
Episcopalian; a similar paper in Louisville, Ky., styled the Methodist 
Expositor ; a similar paper in Houston, Texas, styled the Texan Wesley- 
an Banner. There shall also he a monthly magazine published at Nash- 
ville, Tenn., styled the Ladies' Companion. [ " For the paper at Nash- 
ville, and also for the paper at Charleston, there shall be an editor and 
an assistant editor; and for the paper at Richmond " ch. 1850 to " For each 
of these periodicals "] there shall be an editor, |om. 1850: all of whom shall 
be] elected by the General Conference from among the traveling preach- 
ers: [" and " ch. 1850 to " The editors "| shall he members of such Annual 
Conferences as they may select, with the approbation of the presiding 
Bishop, and [ u whose" ch. 1850 to u their"] salaries shall be fixed by the 
respective Publishing Committees, and paid out of the proceeds of the 
papers. 

Should a vacancy occur in the editorial department of any of the papers, 
the Annual Conference within whose bounds the paper shall be located 
shall fill such vacancy, by and with the approbation of the presiding 
Bishop; or, in the interval of the Annual Conference, it shall be filled by 
the Publishing Committee. 

1850.] The Bishops, when requested by an Annual Conference, or two 
or more Conferences jointly, may appoint an editor to any religious peri- 
odical under the patronage of such Conference or Conferences. 

1854.] There shall be an editor for each of the following pa- [1858. 
pers, viz.: The Nashville Christian Advocate, published bv the Agents at 
Nashville; the Richmond Christian Advocate, published at Richmond; 
the Southern Christian Advocate, published at Charleston; the St. Louis 
Christian Advocate, published at St. Louis; the Holston Christian Advo- 
cate, published at Knoxville; the Memphis and Arkansas Christian Ad- 
vocate, published at Memphis; the Neiv Orleans Christian Advocate, 
published at New Orleans; the Texas Christian Advocate, published at 
Galveston; the Christian Observer, published at San Francisco, Califor- 
nia. And the Missionary Committee be, and they are hereby, requested to 
aid the Texas Conferences in establishing a German paper at Galveston, 
Texas, the editor to be appointed by the Publishing Committee of said 
Conferences. 

1846.] The Annual Conferences in whose bounds our Church [1854. 
papers may he located shall appoint Publishing Committees, consisting 
of three members of their own body, to superintend all matters pertain- 
ing to those papers, and report to the Annual Conferences, and also to the 
General Conference. The papers shall be published at the former terms, 
viz. : $2 a year, in advance; $2.50, if not paid in six months, and $3 at the 
end of the year. 

1854.] 'Each Annual Conference, or the Annual Conferences, [1858. 
within the bounds of which a periodical is published, shall appoint a 
Publishing Committee, who shall supervise the fiscal business of the of- 
fice, make an animal report to the Conference, or Conferences, and to the 
Agents of the Publishing House, and also report to the General Confer- 



Publishing House. 235 



ence; but the General Conference shall not be responsible for the pecuni- 
ary liabilities of any of those offices, except the Nashville, Richmond, 
Charleston, and St. Louis offices. 

1846.] There shall be a Quarterly Review published, under [1854. 
the supervision of the Book Agent, to whom that matter is confided. 

The General Conference shall elect an editor of the Quarterly Review 
from among the traveling preachers, who shall be a member of such An- 
nual Conference as he may select, with the approbation of the presiding 
Bishop. 

1850.] There shall be a general book editor, appointed by the General 
Conference, who shall also be editor of a Sunday-school paper, to be pub- 
lished under the direction of the Book Agent at Charleston, S. C, with a 
depository of the same at Nashville, Tenn. 

1854.1 There shall be an editor for the Quarterly Review, [1858. 
to be published at Richmond, Virginia, by the Agents. There shall be an 
editor for the Lady's Companion and Sunday-school Visitor, and an ed- 
itor for Sabbath-school books, tracts, and the books of the General Cata- 
logue. 

1858.] The General Book Agent shall publish a Quarterly [1866. 
Review, to be called the Quarterly Review of the Methodist Episcopal 
Church, South; a monthly magazine, to be called the Home Circle; a 
child's paper, to be called the Sunday-school Visitor; and a weekly news- 
paper, to be called the Christian Advocate. There shall be an editor of 
books and tracts, who shall also be editor of the Quarterly Review; 
an editor of the Home Circle, who shall also be editor of the Sunday- 
school Visitor; and an editor of the Christian Advocate, all of whom shall 
be elected by the General Conference. 

The General Conference shall also elect, qxiadrennially, an editor for 
each of the following weekly papers, to wit: the Richmond Christian 
Advocate, published at Richmond; the Southern Christian Advocate, 
published at Charleston ; the St. Louis Christian Advocate, published at 
St. Louis; the Memphis and Arkansas Christian Advocate, published at 
Memphis; the New Orleans Christian Advocate, published at New Or- 
leans; the Texas Christian Advocate, published at Galveston, and the 
Evangelische A polegete, published at the same place; the Pacific Meth- 
odist, published at San Francisco, California; and the North Carolina 
Christian Advocate, published at Raleigh; and in case of vacancy in the 
editorship of any of these papers, its Publishing Committee may fill the 
vacancy, with the approval of one of the Bishops. The editors, elected 
from time to time by the General Conference, shall exclude from our pe- 
riodicals all anonymous matter reflecting injuriously upon the character 
of individuals, and all editorial and other articles calculated to destroy 
or weaken the confidence of the public in the doctrines or institutions o'f 
our Church. 

The Annual Conferences may, at their next session, choose such of the 
above-named papers as they niay adopt, for the organ of the Methodist 
Episcopal Church, South, within their respective bounds, and appoint 
Publishing Committees for these papers, to whom the Genei-al Book 
Agent, as soon as convenient after the organization of the committees, 
and on being secured against any past or future indebtedness of said pa- 
pers, shall release, in behalf of the Conferences so electing, all right and 
title in such papers, their subscription-list, and their office fixtures, 
and also all claims of the Publishing House against them for advances 
made heretofore in their behalf; provided, however, that these papers 
shall in future devolve no expense upon the Publishing House, nor in- 
volve the funds of the General Conference in any liabilities for their debts; 
nor shall it have a claim upon their profits, which shall be used for the 
support of Conference depositories. Provided, further, that if any one of 
these papers, now the property of the Church, shall not be thus adopted 
and received by any Conference, the Agent shall dispose of it at the close 
of the next volume. These papers shall be published under the style, 
"Published by a Committee of Ministers for the Methodist Episcopal 
Church, South; " and the Publishing Committee shall report, every year, 
the fiscal condition of these papers to the Annual Conferences, and qiiad- 
rennially to the General Conference. 

1866.] The General Book Agent shall be authorized to pub- 



236 Appendix. 



lish a weekly periodical, or newspaper, to be called the Christian 
Advocate, [ora. 1874: and a child's paper, to be called the Sunday-school 
Visitor;] [" said editor to " ch. 1874 to " the editor of which shall "] be 
elected by the General Conference. 

1874.] [« He shall he the " ch. 1878 to " There shall also be a "] 
Book Editor, [" also " ch. 1878 to " who "] [om. 1878: and as such] shall 
edit all the books of our publication, except our Sunday-school 
books, which shall be edited by the Sunday-school [" Secretary " 
ch. 1878 to " Editor "]. The General Book Agent shall be author- 
ized to publish the Sunday-school Magazine and Lesson Papers, 
the Sunday-school Visitor, [om. 1882: and] Our Little People, [in. 
1878: and such other Sunday-school publications as he may deem 
proper ;] all of which shall be edited by the Sunday-school [" Sec- 
retary" ch. 1878 to "Editor"], who shall be elected by the General 
Conference. 

1866.] V. But should any of the above-named periodicals, [1874. 
except the Sunday-school Visitor, after a fair experiment, fail to meet 
expenses, the Book Agent shall be authorized to discontinue the publica- 
tion of the same. 

The editors for such papers as have been or may yet be estab- [1878. 
lished by Annual Conferences as tlieir organs, shall be elected by the Gen- 
eral Conference, -whenever ["such" ch. 1874 to "this"] is the desire of 
["those representing such" ch. 1874 to "the representatives of those"] 
papers. 

It is provided [in. 1874: farther] that if [om. 1874: the business [1882. 
of the Publishing House shall increase so as to require] additional edito- 
rial labor [in. 1874: becomes necessary] the Book Committee, with the 
General Book Agent, and one of the Bishops, in the interval of the Gener- 
al Conference, shall have authority to elect an additional editor or edit- 
ors, who shall come under the same rule as to salary with the General 
Book Agent and the other editors. 



It is further provided that should the General Book Agent [1874. 
and Book Committee lind it necessary and expedient to publish a month- 
ly periodical, they may engage in such publication upon the recommen- 
dation of three or more Annual Conferences and the College of Bishops.* 

1882.] It is provided that if, in the judgment of the Book 
Committee and the General Agent, assistance is necessary to the 
editors elected by the General Conference, they (said Book Com- 
mittee and General Agent), in the interval of the General Con- 
ference, shall have authority to provide and pav for such assist- 
ance, having due regard to economy and the ability of the House 
to sustain the increased expense. 

1866.] VI. PROCEEDS OF THE PUBLISHING HOUSE. 

1844.] The profits arising from the Book Concern, after a sufficient 
capital to carry on the business is retained, shall be regularly applied to 
the support of the deficient traveling preachers and tlieir families, the 
-widows and orphans of preachers, etc. The Book ["Agents" ch. 1846 to 
"Agent"] shall every year send forward to each Annual Conference an 
account of the dividend which the several Annual Conferences may draw 



* The General Confereneeof 1870 authorized the publication by the Publishing Housoof a monthly 
periodical, to be called The Southern New Monthly Magazine; but, being inadequately supported, 
it was discontinued before the General Conference of 187 l. 

The General Conference of 1878 app inted a committee, with authority to publish a Renew 
"without any pecuniary liability of the Publishing House, the General Conference, or the ( hurcn. 
It was successfully issued under this plan until 188f>, when the General Conference adopted it and 
devolved the editorial management upon Dr. W. P. Harrison, the General Book Kditor. 



Publishing House. 237 



that year; and each Conference may draw for its proportionate part on 
any person who has book money in hands, and the drafts, with the receipt 
of the Conference thereon, shall be sent to the Book Agent, and be placed 
to the credit of the person who paid the same. 

1866.] The proceeds of the Publishing House shall be ap- 
propriated to no other purpose than its own legitimate business. 

1858.] VII. Conference Relations of the Agent and Editors. 

1844.] The Agents and Assistant Agents at New York and [1846. 
Cincinnati shall be chosen from among the traveling preachers, and shall 
be members of such Annual Conferences as they may, with the approba- 
tion of the Bishops, select. 

The editors of the Quarterly Review and general books, the Christian 
Advocate and Journal, Sunday-school books and tracts, at New York; 
Ladies' Repository, general books and tracts, and Western Christian Ad- 
vocate, at Cincinnati, if chosen from among the traveling preachers, shall 
be members of such Annual Conferences as they may, with the approba- 
tion of the Bishops, select.* 

1846.] ["All of whom shall be " oh. 1850 to " For each of these [1854. 
periodicals there shall be an editor "J elected by the General Conference 
from among the traveling preachers; [ora. 1850: and] [in. 1850: the editors] 
shall be members of such Annual Conferences as they may select, with 
the approbation of the presiding Bishop.-r 

1854.] Each of the [in. 1874: above-named] officers, ["ap- 
pointed" ch. 1858 to " elected "] by the General Conference, [in. 1866: 
("who are traveling preachers" ch. 1874 to "if he be a traveling 
preacher")], shall be a member of such Annual Conference as 
he may select, with the [" approbation " ch. 1874 to " approval "] of 
the [" Bishop " ch. 1858 to " Bishops "]. 

1878.] VIII. Liabilities. 

M either said Agent nor Book Committee shall have the power 
to add to the debt of the Publishing House [ora. 1882: and if they 
shall find, upon investigation, that it is impracticable (either with or 
without the consent of the creditors) to carry on said House, for the pur- 
poses and under the rules herein prescribed, they are invested with full 
power and authority to put the same into liquidation, to collect and mar- 
shal all its assets, and settle as far as possible the legal liabilities of said 
House, having due regard to the interests of the Church and the creditors]. 

IX. Publisher and Business Manager. 

The said Agent, by and with the consent of the Book Com- 
mittee, may employ a publisher and business manager, whose 
duty it shall be to superintend and manage the publishing and 
business departments of said Publishing House, under the con- 
trol and direction of said Agent and Committee. 

1844.] Every Annual Conference shall appoint a committee, [1854. 
who, in the absence of the Book Agent, shall attend to the collection of 
the accounts sent out from the Book Concern, and return an accurate re- 
port of the same. They shall also report to the Conference any claims 
which may have been one year due, that they may be collected or secured. 
Every Presiding Elder, minister, and preacher shall do every thing in 
his power to recover all debts due to the Concern, for books or periodicals, 

* Nothing said concerning the Conference relations of other editors, or of the agents of deposito- 
ries. 

t Nothing is^sald in the Discipline of 1846, or in that of 1850, concerning the Conference relations 
of Agents. 9 



238 Appendix. 



within the bounds of his charge. If any person, preacher, or member be 
indebted to the Book Concern, and refuse or neglect to make payment, or 
to come to a just settlement, let him be dealt with in the same manner as 
is directed in other cases of debt and disputed accounts. 

Whenever a member of an Annual Conference applies for a location, it 
shall be asked in all cases: Is he indebted to the Book Concern'? and if it 
be ascertained that he is, the Conference shall require him to secure said 
debt, if they judge it at all necessary or proper, before they grant him a 
location. Whenever any claimant on the funds of a Conference shall be 
in debt to the Book Concern, the Conference of which he is a member shall 
have power to appropriate the amount of such claims, or any part there- 
of, to the payment of said debt. 

Any traveling preacher who may publish any work or book of his own 
shall be responsible to his Conference for any obnoxious matter or doc- 
trine contained therein. 

No editor, agent, or clerk employed in the Book Concern, or in any de- 
partment belonging to it, shall be allowed in any case to publish or sell 
books as his own private property. 



PART III. 

Omitted Sections.* 



1844.] I. Of the Band Societies. [1854. 

Two, three, or four true believers, who have confidence in each other form 
a hand. Only it is to be observed that in one of these bands all must be 
men, or all women ; and all married, or all unmarried. 

Rules of the Band Societies, Drawn Up December 25, 1738. 

The design of our meeting is to obey that command of God— "• Confess 
your faults one to another, and pray one for another, that ye may be 
healed." (Jas. v. 16.) 

To this end we agree — 

1. To meet once a week at least. 

2. To come punctually at the hour appointed, without some extraordi- 
nary reason prevents. 

3. To begin exactly at the hour with singing or prayer. 

4. To speak, each of us in order, freely and plainly, the true state of our 
souls, with the faults we have committed in tempers, words, or actions, 
and the temptations we have felt since our last meeting. 

5. To end every meeting with prayer suited to the state of each person 
present. 

6. To desire some person among us to speak his own state first, and then 
to ask the rest in order as many and as searching questions as may be, 
concerning their state, sins, and temptations. 

Some of the questions proposed to one, before he is admitted among us, 
may be to this effect : 

1. Have you the forgiveness of your sins? 

2. Have you peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ? 

3. Have you the witness of God's Spirit with your spirit, that you are a 
child of God? 

4. Is the love of God shed abroad in your heart? 

5. Has no sin, inward or outward, dominion over you? 

6. Do you desire to be told of your faults? 

7. Do you desire to be told of all your faults, and that plain and home? 

8. Do you desire that every one of us should tell you, from time to time, 
WhatsoeVer is in our heart concerning you? 

9. Consider! Do you desire we should tell you whatsoever we think, 
whatsoever we fear, whatsoever we hear, concerning you? 

10. Do you desire that in doing this we should come as close as possible, 
that we should cut to the quick, and search your heart to the bottom? 

11. Is it your desire and design to be on this and all other occasions en- 
tirely open, so as to speak without disguise and without reserve? 

Any of the preceding questions may be asked as often as occasion re- 
quires; the four following at every meeting: 

1. What known sins have you committed since our last meeting? 

2. What particular temptations have you met with? 

3. How were you delivered? 

4. "What have" you thought, said, or done, of which you doubt whether it 
be sin or not? 

Directions Given to the Band Societies December 25, 17U-. 

You are supposed to have the faith that overcometh the world. To you, 
therefore, it is not grievous: 

* These were omitted entire at various times, anil as they treat of subjects which have not been 
retained in the Discipline in any form, it is deemed best to print them all together here. 



(239) 



240 Omitted Sections. 



I. Carefully to abstain from doing evil: in particular— 

1. Neither to buy nor sell any thing at all on the Lord's-day. 

2. To taste no spirituous liquor, no drain of any kind, unless prescribed 
by a physician. 

3. To be at a word both in buying and selling. 

4. Not to mention the faults of any behind his back, and to stop those 
short that do. 

5. To wear no needless ornaments, such as rings, ear-rings, necklaces, 
lace, or ruffles. 

6. To use no needless self-indulgence. 

II. Zealously to maintain good works: in particular — 

1. To give alms of such things as you possess, and that according to your 
ability. 

2. To reprove those who sin in your sight, and that according to your 
ability. 

3. To reprove those who sin in your sight, and that in love and meekness 
of wisdom. 

3. To be patterns of diligence and frugality, of self-denial, and taking 
up the cross daily. 

III. Constantly to attend on all the ordinances of God: in particular — 

1. To be at church and at the Lord's table, and at every public meeting 
of the bands, at every opportunity. 

2. To use private prayer every day ; and family prayer, if you are the 
head of a family. 

3. Frequently to read the Scriptures, and meditate thereon; and, 

4. To observe as days of fasting, or abstinence, all Fridays in the year. 

1844.] II. Of the Chartered Fund.* [1854. 

Question. What further provision shall be made for the distressed trav- 
eling preachers, for the families of traveling preachers, and for the su- 
perannuated and worn-out preachers, and the widows and orphans of 
preachers? 

Ans. There shall be a chartered fund, to be supported by the voluntary 
contributions of our friends, the principal stock of which shall be funded 
under the direction of trustees chosen by the General Conference, and the 
interest applied, under the direction of the General Conference, according 
to the following regulations, viz. : 

1. The elders and those who have the oversight of circuits shall be col- 
lectors and receivers of subscriptions, etc., for this fund. 

2. The money shall, if possible, be conveyed by bills of exchange, or oth- 
erwise, through the means of the post, to'the general book steward, who 
shall pay it to the trustees of the fund; otherwise it shall be brought to 
the ensuing Annual Conference. 

3. The interest shall be divided into thirty-nine parts, and each of the 
Annual Conferences shall have authority to draw one thirty-ninth part of 
the fund; and if in one or more Conferences a part less than one thirty- 
ninth be drawn out of the fund in any given year, then in siich case or 
cases the other Annual Conferences held in the same year shall have au- 
thority, if they judge it necessary, to draw out of the fund such surplus of 
the interest which has not been applied by the former Conferences; and 
the Bishops shall bring the necessary information of the state of the in- 
terest of the fund, respecting the year in question, from Conference to 
Conference. 

4. All drafts on the chartered fund shall be made on the President of the 
said fund, by order of the Annual Conference, signed by the President, 
and countersigned by the Secretary of the said Conference. 

5. The money subscribed for the chartered fund may be lodged on 
proper securities, in the States respectively in which it has been sub- 
scribed, under the direction of deputies living in such States respectively; 
provided, such securities and such deputies be proposed as shall lie ap- 
proved by the trustees in Philadelphia, and the stock in which it is pro- 

*The General Conference of 1854 authorized the Book Editor to make such verbal alterations in 
Section VII , Part 2, as might be necessary to confirm it to the circumstances of the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church, South. But it was left out altogether. 



Omitted Sections. 241 



posed to lodge the money be sufficiently productive to give satisfaction to 
the trustees. 

III. Of Slavery. 

Question. What shall he done for the extirpation of the evil of slavery? 

Ans. 1. We declare that we are as much as ever convinced of the great 
evil of slavery; therefore no slave-holder shall be eligible to any official 
station in our Church hereafter, where the laws of the State in which he 
lives will admit of emancipation, and permit the liberated slave to enjoy 
freedom. 

2. When any traveling; preacher becomes an owner of a slave or slaves, 
bv any means, he shall forfeit his ministerial character in our Church, un- 
less he execute, if it he practicable, a legal emancipation of such slaves, 
conformably to the laws of the State in which he lives. 

3. All our preachers shall prudently enforce upon our members the ne- 
cessitvof teaching their slaves to read the word of God; and to allow 
them time to attend upon the public worship of God on our regular days 
of divine service. 

4. Our colored preachers and official members shall have all the privi- 
leges which are usual to others in the Quarterly Conferences, where the 
usages of the countrv do not forbid it. And the Presiding Elder may hold 
for them a separate District Conference where the number of colored local 
preachers will justify it. 

5. The Annual Conferences may employ colored preachers to travel and 
preach where their services are judged necessary; provided, that no one 
shall be so employed without having been recommended according to the 
form of Discipline. 

1850.] X. B. This section was inserted by a majority of votes when 
the M. E. Church embraced the whole country; and as the 31. E. Church, 
South, still embraces a wide extent of country, with various views and 
conflicting interests, it is not removed, though it has long since become 
inoperative, and ceased, by common consent, to set forth a "practical rule 
or principle. 

IV. Of Baptism. [1858. 

1. Let every adult person, and the parents of every child to be baptized, 
have the choice either of immersion, sprinkling, or pouring. 

2. We will on no account whatever make a charge for administering 
baptism or for burying the dead. 

V. Of the Matter and Manner of Preaching, and of Other [1866. 

Pi3Lic Exercises. 

Question 1. What is the best general method of preaching? 

Ans. 1. To convince. 2. To offer Christ. 3. To invite. 4. To build up. 
And to do this in some measure in every sermon. 

Ques. 2. What is the most effectual way of preaching Christ? 

Ans. The most effectual way of preaching Christ is to preach him in all 
his offices, and to declare his law, as well as his gospel, both to believers 
and unbelievers. Let us strongly and closely insist upon inward and out- 
ward holiness in all its branches". 

Ques. 3. Are there any smaller advices which might be of use to us? 

Ans. Perhaps these: 1. Be sure never to disappoint a congregation. 2. 
Begin at the time appointed. 3. Let your whole deportment be serious, 
weighty, and solemn. 4. Always suit your subject to your audience. 5. 
Choose" the plainest text you "can. 6. Take care not to ramble, but 
keep to your text, and make out what you take in hand. 7. Take care of 
any thing awkward or affected, either in your gesture, phrase, or pronun- 
ciation. 8. Do not usually pray, ex tempore, above eight or ten minutes 
(at most) without intermission. 9. Frequently read and enlarge upon a 
portion of Scripture; and let young preachers often exhort without tak- 
ing a text. 10. Always avail yourself of the great festivals, by preaching 
on the occasion. 

VI. Of the Duty of Preachers to God, Themselves, and One An- 

other. 
Question 1. How shall a preacher be qualified for his charge? 
16 



242 Omitted Sections. 



Ans. By walking closely with God, and having his work greatly at 
heart, and by understanding and loving discipline— ours in particular. 

Ques. 2. Do we sufficiently watch over each other? 

Ans. We do not. Should we not frequently ask each other: Do you 
walk closely with God? Have you now fellowship with the Father and 
the Son? At what hour do you rise? Do you punctually observe the 
morning and evening hours of retirement? Do you spend the day in the 
manner which the Conference advises? Do you converse seriously, use- 
fully, and closely? To be more particular — Do you use all the means of 
grace yourself, and enforce the use of them on all persons? They are [om. 
1854: either instituted or prudential. The instituted are] : 

1. Prayer. Private, family, and public, consisting of deprecation, peti- 
tion, intercession, and thanksgiving. Do you use each of these? Do you 
forecast daily, wherever you are, to secure time for private devotion? Do 
you practice it everywhere? Do you ask everywhere: Have you family 
prayer? Do you ask individuals : Do you use private prayer every morn- 
ing and evening in particular? 

2. Searching the Scriptures by— 

(1) Reading, constantly, some part of every day— regularly, all the Bi- 
ble in order; carefully, with notes; seriously, with prayer before and aft- 
er: fruitfully, immediately practicing what you learn there? 

(2) Meditating. At set times? By rule? 

(3) Hearing. Every opportunity. With prayer before, at, after? Have 
you a Bible always about you? 

3. The Lord's Supper. Do you use this at every opportunity? With 
solemn prayer before? With earnest and deliberate self-devotion? 

4. Fasting. Do you use as much abstinence and fasting every week as 
your health, strength, and labor will permit? 

5. Christian Conference. Are you convinced how important and how 
difficult it is to order your conversation aright? Is it always in grace? 
Seasoned with salt? Meet to minister grace to the hearers? Do you not 
converse too lona; at a time? Is not an hour commonly enough? Would 
it not be well always to have a determinate end in view? And to pray 
before and after it? ,.,«■,.. 

Prudential means we may use either as Christians, as Method- [1854. 
ists, or as preachers? 

1. As Christians. What particular rules have you in order to grow in 
grace? What arts in holy living? 

2. As Methodists. Do you never miss your class or band? 

3. As preachers. Have you thoroughly considered your duty? And do 
vou make a conscience of executing every part of it? Do you meet every 
societv? Also the leaders and bands? 

These means may be used without fruit. But there are some means 
which cannot, namely: watching, denying ourselves, taking up our cross, 
exercise of the presence of God. r * nn „ 

1. Do you steadily watch against the world? lourself? lour [1866. 
besetting sin? m n _ 

2. Do vou denv yourself everv useless pleasure of sense? Imagination? 
Honor? Are vou temperate in all things? Instance in food: (1) Do you 
use only that "kind and that degree which is best both for body and soul? 
Do vou see the necessitv of this? (2) Do you eat no more at each meal 
than is necessarv? Are vou not heavy or drowsy after dinner? (3) Do 
you use onlv that kind and that degree of drink which is best both for 
your body find soul? (4) Do vou choose and use water for your common 
drink? And onlv take wine medicinally or sacramentally? 

3. Wherein do "vou take up your cross daily? Do you cheerfully bear 
your cross, however grievous to nature, as a gift of God, and labor to 
profit therebv? „ „, . . 

4. Do vou endeavor to set God always before you? To see his eye con- 
tinuallv fixed upon vou? Never can vou use these means but a blessing 
will ensue. And the more you use them, the more you will grow in 
grace. 

VII. Of Employing Our Time Profitably When We Are [1858. 
Not Traveling or Engaged in Public Exercises. 

Question 1. What general method of employing our time shall we ad- 
vise? 



Omitted Sections. 243 



Ans. We advise you: 1. As often as possible to rise at four. 2. From 
lour to five in the morning, and from five to six in the evening, to medi- 
tate, pray, and read the Scripture with notes, and the closely practical 
parts of what Mr. Wesley has published. 3. From six in the morning un- 
til twelve (allowing an hour for breakfast), read, with much prayer, some 
of our best religious tracts. 

Ques. 2. Why is it that the people under our care are not better? 

Ans. Other reasons may occur, but the chief is because we are not more 
knowing and more holy. 

Ques. 3. But why are we not more knowing? 

Ans. Because we are idle. We forget our first rule— "Be diligent. 
Never be unemployed. Never be triflingly employed. Neither spend any 
more time at any place than is strictly necessary." We fear there is alto- 
gether a fault in this matter, and that few of us are clear. Which of us 
spend as manv hours a day in God's work as we did formerly in man's 
work? We talk— talk, or read what comes next to hand. We must, abso- 
lutely must, cure this evil, or betray the cause of God. But how? 1, 
Read the most useful books, and that regularly and constantly. 2. Stead- 
ily spend all the morning in this employment, or at least five hours in the 
four and twenty. "But I have no taste for reading." Contract a taste 
for it by use, or return to your former employment. " But I have no 
books." Be diligent to spread the books, and "you will have the use of 
them. 

Ques. 4. Why are we not more holv? Whv do we not live in eternity? 
Walk with God all the day long? "Why are we not all devoted to God? 
Breathing the whole spirit of missionaries? * 

Ans. Chiefly because we are enthusiasts— looking for the end without 
using the means. To touch only upon two or three instances: Who of us 
rises at four, or even at five, when we do not preach? Do we know the 
obligation and benefit of fasting or abstinence? How often do we prac- 
tice it? The neglect of this alone is sufficient to account for our feebleness 
and faintness of spirit. We are continually grieving the Holy Spirit of 
God by the habitual neglect of a plain duty. "Let us amend from this hour. 

VIII. Rules by Which We Should Continue, or Desist from, Preach- 

ing at Any Place. 

Question. 1. Is it advisable for us to preach in as many places as we 
can, without forming any Societies? 

Ans. By no means. We have made the trial in various places, and that 
for a considerable time. But all the seed has fallen by the wayside. 
There is scarce any fruit remaining. 

Ques. 2. Where should we endeavor to preach most? 

Ans. 1. Where there is the greatest number of quiet and willing hear- 
ers. 

2. Where there is most fruit. 

Ques. 3. Ought we not diligently to observe in what place God is pleased 
at any time to pour out his Spirit more abundantly? 

Ans. We ought, and at that time to send more laborers than usual into 
that part of the harvest. 

IX. Of Visiting from House to House, Guarding against Those 
Things That Are so Common to Professors, and Enforcing Prac- 
tical Religion. 

Question 1. How can we further assist those under our care? 

Ans. By instructing them at their own houses. What unspeakable need 
is thei-e oi' this! The world says: "The Methodists are no better than other 
people." This is not true in the general; but, 1. Personal religion, either 
toward God or man, is too superficial among us. We can but just touch 
on a few particulars: How little faith is there among us! How little 
communion with God, how little living in heaven, walking in eternity, 
deadness to every creature! How much love of the world! Desire of 
pleasure, of ease, of getting money! How little brothei'ly love! What 

*This questioQ and the answer belonged to the section on " Visiting from House to House" un- 
til 1854, when it was put here. 



244 Omitted Sections. 



continual judging one another! What gossiping, evil-speaking, tale- 
bearing! What want of moral honesty! To instance only one in partic- 
ular: Who does as he would be done by in buying and selling? 

2. Family religion is wanting in many brandies. And what avails pub- 
lic preaching alone, though we could preach like angels'? We must— yea, 
every traveling preacher must — instruct the people from house to house. 
Till this be done, and that in good earnest, the Methodists will be no 
better. 

Our religion is not sufficiently 'deep, universal, uniform; but superficial, 
partial, uneven. It will be so till we spend half as much time in this vis- 
iting as we do in talking uselessly. Can we find a better method of doing 
this than Mr. Baxter's. If not, let us adopt it without delay. His whole 
tract, entitled " Reformed Pastor," is well worth a careful perusal. Speak- 
ing of this visiting from house to house, he says (p. 351) : " We shall find 
many hinderances, both in ourselves and the people." 

(1) In ourselves there is much dullness and laziness, so that there will 
be much ado to get us to be faithful in the work. 

(2) We have a base, man-pleasing temper, so that we let them perish 
rather than lose their love ; Ave let them go quietly to hell, lest we should 
offend them. 

(3) Some of us have a foolish bashfulness. We know not how to begin, 
and blush to contradict the devil. 

(4) But the greater hinderance is weakness of faith. Our whole motion 
is weak, because the spring of it is weak. 

(5) Lastly, Ave are unskillful in the Avork. How feAV know hoAV to deal 
with men, so as to get within them, and suit all our discourse to their sev- 
eral conditions and tempers; to choose the fittest subjects, and follOAv them 
Avith a holy mixture of seriousness, terror, love, and meekness ! 

But undoubtedly this private application is implied in those solemn 
Avords of the apostle: "I charge thee before God and the Lord Jesus 
Christ, who shall judge the quick and the dead at his appearing, preach 
theAvord: be instant in season, out of season: reprove, rebuke, exhort, 
with all long-suffering." 

O brethren, if we could but set this work on foot in all our Churches, 
and prosecute it zealously, Avhat glory would redound to God! If the 
common lukewarmness AA r ere banished, and every shop and every house 
busied in speaking of the Avord and works of God, surely God would dwell 
in our habitations and make us his delight. 

And this is absolutely necessary to the Avelfare of our people, some of 
Avhom neither repent nor believe" to this day. Look round, and see how 
many of them are still in apparent danger of damnation! And Iioav can 
you walk and talk and be merry Avith such people, Avhen you know their 
case? When you look them in the face, you should break forth into tears, 
as the prophet did Avhen he looked upon Hazael, and then set on them 
With the most vehement exhortations. O, for God's sake and the sake of 
poor souls, bestir yourselves, and spare no pains that may conduce to their 
salvation ! 

What cause have we to bleed before the Lord that we haA'e so long neg- 
lected this good work? If Ave had but engaged in it sooner, howMii any 
more might have been brought to Christ ! And hoAV much holier and hap- 
pier mignt our Churches have been before noAv! And Avhy might Ave not 
have done it sooner? There are manv:hinderances, and so there ahvays 
will be. But the greatest hinderance is in ourselves, in our littleness of 
faith and love. 

But it is objected: 1. "This will take up so much time, Ave shall not 
have leisure to follow our studies." We ansAver: (1) Gaining knoAvledsre 
is a good thing, but saving souls is a better. (2) By this very thing vou 
Avill gain the most excellent knoAvledge, that of God and eternity. (3) You 
will have time for gaining other knowledge, too. Only sleep no move 
than you need; "and never be idle or triflintrlv -employed." But, (4) If 
you can do but one, let your studies alone. We ought to throw by all the 
librares in the world, rather than be guilty of the loss of one soul. 

It is objected: 2. "The people Avill not submit to it." If some Avill not 
others will. And the success with them Avill repay all your labor. O let 
us herein folloAv the example of St. Paul— (1) For our general business: 
"Serving the Lord Avith all humility oi mind." (2) Our special work: 



Omitted Sections. 245 



*'Take heed to yourselves and to all the flock." (3) Our doctrine: " Re- 
pentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ." (4) The 
place: "I have taught you publicly, and from house to house." (5) The 
object and manner of teaching: "I ceased not to warn every one, night 
and day, with tears." (6) His innocence and self-denial herein : " I have 
coveted no man's silver or gold." (7) His patience: " Neither count I my 
life dear unto myself." And among all other motives, let these be ever 
before our eyes: 1. "The Church of God, which he hath purchased with 
his own blood." 2. " Grievous wolves shall enter in; yea, of yourselves 
shall men arise, speaking perverse things." 

Write this upon your hearts, and it will do you more good than twenty 
years' study. Then you will have no time to spare; you will have work 
enough. Then likewise no preacher will stay with us who is as salt that 
has lost its savor. For to such this employment would be mere drudgery. 
And in order to it, you will have need of all the knowledge you' can pro- 
cure and grace you can attain. 

The sum is: Go into every house in course, and teach every one therein, 
young and old, to be Christians inwardly and outwardly; make every 
particular plain to their understandings; fix it in their minds; write it on 
their hearts. In order to this there must be line upon line, precept upon 
precept. What patience, what love, what knowledge is requisite for this ! 
We must needs do this, were it only to avoid idleness. Do we not loiter 
away many hours in every week? Each try himself. No idleness is con- 
sistent with a growth in grace. Nay, without exactness in redeeming 
time you cannot retain the grace you receive in justification. 

Ques. 2. How shall we guard against [in. 1858: bribery, dancing, attend- 
ing circuses and theaters], Sabbath-breaking, [ u evil speaking, unprof- 
itable conversation, lightness, expensiveness or gayety of apparel, and 
contracting debts without due care to discharge them" ch. 1858 to "and 
the other evils forbidden in the General Rules"]? 

Ans. 1. Preach expressly on [" each of these heads " ch. 1858 to " them "], 
[in. 1858: and circulate tracts denouncing them, whenever necessary], 
[Om. 1858: Read in every Society the sermon on evil speaking.] 

2. Let the leaders closely examine and exhort every person to put away 
the accursed thing. 

3. Let the [" preachers warn every Society that none who is guilty 
herein can remain with us " ch. 1858 to " people be admonished that none 
who practice anv of these evils can remain in our Church"]. 

Extirpate buying or selling goods which have not paid the [1858. 
duty laid upon them by government out of our Church. Let none remain 
Avithus who will not totally abstain from this evil in every kind and de- 
gree. Extirpate bribery, receiving any thing, directly or indirectly, for 
voting at any election. Show no respect to persons herein, but expel all 
that touch the accursed thing. And 

4. [In. 1858: In denouncing bribery] strongly advise our people [1866. 
to discountenance all treats given by candidates before or at elections, and 
not to be partakers, in any respect, of such iniquitous practices. 

X. Op Marriage. [1866. 

Question 1. Do we observe any evil which has prevailed in our Church 
with respect to marriage? 

Ans. JVianyof our members have married with unawakened persons. 
This has produced bad effects; they have either been hindered for life or 
have turned back to perdition. 

Ques. 2. What can be done to discourage this? 

Ans. 1. Let everv preacher publicly enforce the Apostle's caution: "Be 
ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers." (2 Cor. vi. 14.) 

2. Let all be exhorted to take no step in so weighty a matter without 
advising with the most serious of their brethren. 

Ques. 3. Oujht any woman to marry without the consent of her par- 
ents? 

Ans. In general she ought not. Yet there may be exceptions. For if, (1) 
A woman believe it to be her duty to marry; if, (2) her parents absolutely 
refuse to let her marry anv Christian ; then she may— nay, ought to— marry 
without their consent. Yet even then a Methodist preacher ought not to 
be married to her. 



246 Omitted Sections. 



We do not prohibit our people from marrying persons who are not of 
our Church, provided such persons have the form and are seeking the 
power of godliness; but we are determined to discourage their marrying 
persons who do not come up to this description. 

XI. Of Dress. 

Question. Shall we insist on the rule concerning dress? 

Ans. By all means. This is no time to give encouragement to superflu- 
ity of apparel. Therefore, [om. 1858: receive none into the Church until 
they have left off superfluous ornaments.] [Om. 1854: In order to this,] 
[om. 1858: Let every one who has charge of a circuit or station read Mr. 
Wesley's "Thoughts upon Dress" at least once a year in every Society. 
In visiting the classes be very mild, but very strict. Allow of no exempt 
case; better one suffer than many]. [Om.1854: Giveno tickets to anv that 
wear high heads, bonnets, ruffles, or rings]. [In. 1858 : Let each preacher in 
charge direct the attention of those committed to his care to the General 
Rule on this subject, and to the Holy Scriptures on which it is based, 
mildly yet earnestly urging them to keep the same], 

XII. Op the Necessity of Union among Ourselves. 

Let us be deeply sensible (from what we have known) of the evil of a 
division in principle, spirit, or practice, and the dreadful consequences to 
ourselves and others. If we are united, who can stand before us'? If we 
divide we shall destroy ourselves, the work of God, and the souls of our 
people. 

Question. What can be done in order to a closer union with each other? 

Ans. 1. Let us be deeply convinced of the absolute necessity of it. 

2. Pray earnestly for and speak freely to each other. 

3. When we meet, let us never part without prayer. 

4. Take great care not to despise each other's gifts. 

5. Never speak lightly of each other. 

6. Let us defend each other's character in every thing, so far as is con- 
sistent with truth. 

7. Labor, in honor, each to prefer the other before himself. 

8. We recommend a serious perusal of " The Causes, Evils, and Cure of 
Heart and Church Divisions." 

XIII. How to Provide for the Circuits in Time of Conference, and 
to Preserve and Increase the Work of God. 

Question. What can be done to supply the circuits during the sitting of 
the Conferences? 

Ans. 1. Let all the appointments stand according to the plan of the cir- 
cuit. 

2. Engage as many local preachers and exhorters as will supply them; 
and let them be paid for their time in proportion to the allowance of the 
traveling preachers. 

3. If preachers and exhorters cannot attend, let some person of ability 
be appointed in every Society, to sing, pray, and read one of Mr. Wesley's 
sermons. 

4. But if that cannot be done, let there be prayer-meetings. 

XIV. Of Colored Members. 

1866.] Question. What shall be done to promote the religious [1870. 
interests of the colored people? 

Ans. 1. Let our colored members be organized as separate pastoral 
charges, wherever they prefer it and their numbers may justify it. 

2. Let each pastoral charge of colored members have its own Quarterly 
Conference, composed of official members, as provided for in the Disci- 
pline. 

3. Let colored persons be licensed to preach and ordained deacons and 
elders, according to the Discipline, when in the judgment of the Confer- 
ence having jurisdiction in the case they are deemed suitable persons for 
said office and orders in the ministry. 

4. The Bishop may form a District of colored charges, and appoint to it 



Omitted Sections. 24' 



a colored Presiding Elder, when, in his judgment, the religious interests 
of the colored people require it. 

5. When it is judged advisable by the College of Bishops. Annual Con- 
ferences of colored persons may be organized, to be presided over by our 
Bishops. 

6. When two or more Annual Conferences shall be formed, let our Bish- 
ops advise and assist them in organizing a separate General Conference 
jurisdiction for themselves, if they so desire, and the Bishops deem it ex- 
pedient, in accordance with the doctrines and discipline of our Church, 
and bearing the same relation to the General Conference as the Annual 
Conferences bear to each other. 

7. Let special attention be given to Sunday-schools among the colored 
people.* 

* Prior to the American civil war all the colored members of the Methodist Episcopal Church, 
South, with few exceptions, belonged to the white pastoral charges. At the close of the war, with the 
destruction of slavery, the provisions contained in the foregoing section were intended to mett the 
wants of the colored "people in their new condition. In 1870, several Annual Conferences composed 
of colored people having been formed, the General Conference of the Methodist Kpiscopal Church, 
South, held that year, encouraged and provided for the organization of the Colored Methodist Episco- 
palChurch in America, which was effected at Jackson, Teuu,, in December of that year. 



INDEX 



ABSTINENCE, the dutv of, 33, 59, 
242, 243. 

ACCUSED bishop, to be examined 
by elders, 84; charges to be writ- 
ten, 85; traveling preacher, in in- 
terval of Conference, 8(5: at Con- 
ference, 87; may appeal, 38, 87, 
95; right of challenge. 87; proba- 
tioner in Conference, to be dealt 
with as a local preacher, S9; local 
preacher to be tried by Quarterly 
Conference, 90; may appeal. 38, 96; 
member may be "tried before a 
committee or the whole Church, 
92; may be tried in his absence, 
92; may appeal, 38, 96. 

ADDRESS of Bishops to the Church, 
13. 

ADMINISTRATION, failure in of- 
ficial, 42; of Discipline, 84-89. 

ADMISSION of preachers, on trial, 
57; into full connection, 59; from 
other Churches, 66; of members to 
Society, 33; to Church, terms of, 
74; form for, 161-1(54. 

ADORATION of saints, images, and 
relics condemned, 28. 

AFFECTATION condemned, 59, 241. 

AGENT, Sunday-school and tract, 
51; literary institutions, 51; Bible 
Society, 51, Book Concern, 226. 

AGENT OF THE PUBLISHING 
HOUSE, election of, 225; Confer- 
ence relations of, 237; treasurer of 
Bishops' fund, L04; trustee of gifts 
and bequests, 128; how removed, 
230; duties of, 226; not to increase 
debtof the House, 237; to publish 
onlv such books as are approved 
by Book Editor, 228; to sell books 
for cash only or its equivalent, 
228; not to invest in real estate or 
permanent fixtures without con- 
sent of Book Committee, 228. 

ALABAMA CONFERENCE 
boundaries, 217. 

ALLOWANCE to ministers, their 
widows and children. 99. 100. 

ALMS -GIVING enjoined. 32, 34. 

AMERICAN BIBLE SOCIETY, 
agents of. 51; contributions for, 
56. 



AMUSEMENTS, sinful, prohibited, 
34. 

ANDREW, BISHOP JAMES O., 
name and data, 14. 

ANNUAL CONFERENCE, of whom 
composed, 39: boundaries of, 213- 
225; how fixed, 39; time and place 
of holding, 39; changing the place, 
39; who to preside in, 40; method 
of business, 40, 41; examination of 
character in, 42; lay delegates to, 
39, 44; course of study in, 58, 59, 
61 ; appeal from to College of Bish- 
ops, 52; duties of Secretary. 43; 
representation in General Confer- 
ence, 36; journals of, examined at 
General Conference, 43: to exam- 
ine records of District Conference, 
43; adopt its own method of rais- 
ing money to pay claimants, 106. 

APOSTOLIC BENEDICTION to be 
used, 78. 

APPAREL, rules on, 34, 246. 

APPEALS secured, 38; of traveling 
preachers, 38, 88, 95 ; of local 
preachers, 96; of Quarterly Con- 
ferences, 53; of Annual Confer- 
ences, 52. 

ARBITRATION provided for, 93. 

A R K A N S A S CO N F E R E N C E 
boundaries, 221. 

ARRANGEMENT OF DIS- 
CIPLINE, 19-21. 

ARTICLES OF RELIGION, 23-32; 
not to be changed, 37. 

ATONEMENT, article on, 30. 

AUDITOR Woman's Missionary So- 
ciety, US. 

BALLOT. (See Vote by Ballot.) 

BALTIMORE CONFERENCE 
boundaries. 

BAND SOCIETIES, rules of, 239. 

BANS OF MARRIAGE to be pub- 
lished. 165. 

BAPTISM, article on. 29; pre-req- 
uisite for membership, 74: ritual 
to be used. 78; subjects, 29, 74, 75; 
order for infant, 14S-154; for adult, 
154-161; no charge to be made for 



(249) 



250 



Index. 



administering, 241 ; choice of modes 

allowed, 152, 159, 241. 
BAPTISMS to be recorded, 56. 
BASCOM, BISHOP H. B., name 

and da to, 15. 
BENEDICTION, apostolic, to be 

used, 78. 
BEQUESTS, directions concerning, 

129. 
BIBLE CLASSES to be formed; 75. 
BIBLE SOCIETY. (See American 

Bible Society.) 

BISHOPS, address of, to the Church, 
13; how constituted, 50; special 
provision for election of, 50; form 
for consecrating, 201 ; duties of, 51 ; 
to whom amenable, 84; to preside 
in General and Annual Confer- 
ences, 50; to appoint presiding 
elders, 51; to fix appointments of 
preachers, 51; to decide appeals 
and questions of law, 52; to form 
districts, 52; to travel at large, 53; 
to prescribe course of study for 
candidates, 53; how supported, 
103; salary of, by whom estimated, 
103; widows and orphans of de- 
ceased, 103; on retired list, 104; 
ceasing to travel, 85; trial of, 84; 
charges against, to be written, 84- 
decisions of, to be recorded and. 
reported, 52; veto of, 38. 

BOARD OP EDUCATION. (See 

Education.) 
BOARD OP MISSIONS, duties of, 
111; revenues of, 112; where lo- 
cated, 114; apportionments of, 114; 
officers, how chosen, ill; Secre- 
tary of, 113; Treasurer of, 113. 

BODY OP CHRIST, how eaten in 
the Lord's Supper, 29; of the wick- 
ed which eat not of the, 30. 

BOOK AGENT. (See Agent of the 
Publishing House.) 

BOOK COMMITTEE, how appoint- 
ed, 226; powers of, 230; number of 
members, 229; residence of mem- 
bers, 2.0; duties of, 230; annual 
meeting of, 280; quorum, 230; va- 
cancies, how filled, 231; to require 
monthly reports from Agent, 230; 
to suspend Agent or editors when 
necessary, 230; to fix salaries of 
certain officers, 230; to remove cer- 
tain officers when necessary, and 
to fill their places, 230. 

BOOK CONCERN, at New York, 
226; Cincinnati, 226. 

BOOK EDITOR, Conference rela- 
tions, 237; books to be approved 
by, 228; duties of, 236. 



BOOKS, unprofitable, reading of, 
censured, 34. 

BOOKS AND PERIODICALS, cir- 
culation of, 49, 54; people to be 
supplied with, 55. 

BOOKS OP THE BIBLE, canonic- 
al, 24. 

BOUNDARIES of the Annual Con- 
ferences, 213-225. 

BRIBERY denounced, 245. 

BUILDING CHURCHES. (See 
Church Buildings.) 

BURIAL of the dead, order for the, 
173-179; no charge to be made for 
attending, 241. 

BUSINESS MANAGER of the Pub- 
lishing House, 237. 

CALL TO THE MINISTRY, how 

proved, 50. 

CANDIDATES for admission into 
Conference to be examined, 43, 45, 
58. 

CAPERS, BISHOP WILLIAM, 
name and data, 14. 

CATECHISMS, our own to be used, 
75; in Sunday-school, in family, 
and pastoral instruction, 75, 81. 

CENTRAL MEXICAN CONFER- 
ENCE boundaries, 224. 

CERE3IONIES and rites, article on, 

30. 
CERTIFICATE, to members, 57: 

limitation of, 57; for a local 

preacher, 65. 

CHAPLAINCIES, provided for, 51. 

CHARTERED FUND, 240. 

CHILDREN, instruction of, 45, 46; 
inquiring concerning, 54; direc- 
tions concerning, 75; pastor's duty 
to, 75; education of, 56, 75; in Sun- 
day-school, 81; baptism of, 75. 

CHRIST, divinity of, 23; humanity 
of, 23; oblation of, 30; descent to 
hell, 24; in theeucharist, 29; resur- 
rection of, 24; sinlessness of, 26; 
salvation only through the name 
of, 27. 

CHURCH, article on, 27; authority 
of the (omitted article), 27; mem- 
bership in, how secured, 33-35, 161- 
164; how forfeited, 35, 91, 92; how 
restored, 97; register to be kept, 56. 

CHURCH BUILDINGS, to be se- 
cured, 42, 123; to be plain, 122; free 
sittings recommended, 123; men 
and women to sit apart, 78; debts 
on, to be avoided, 123; directions 
concerning, 122; dedication of, 182- 
184, creating liens upon, 126; to be 



Index. 



251 



reported to the Annual Confer- 
ence, 41. 
CHURCH CONFERENCE, how 

composed, 48; when to be held, 48; 
duties of, 48; roll to be called, 48; 
names erased, 48; Secretary of, 48; 
how erased names may be re- 
stored, 48; order of business, 48; 
adopts its own method of raising 
money, 102; choice of business, 49; 
records to be inspected, 49. 

CHURCH EXTENSION, constitu- 
tion of General Board, 119; di- 
rections concerning Conference 
Boards, 120; Woman's depart- 
ment, 120. 

CHURCH PROPERTY, how se- 
cured, 123; division, transfer, and 
sale of, 125; trustees empowered, 
126; Quarterly Conference control 
of, 126; liens upon, 126. 

CHURCH TRIALS, 84-90. 

CIVIL GOVERNMENT, obedience 
due to (note), 32. 

CIVIL MAGISTRATES, authority 
of, 31. 

CIRCUITS, how to provide for, in 
time of Conference, 246. 

CIRCUITS, STATIONS, AND MIS- 
SIONS, duties of pastors, 54-57; 
division of, 53, 125; uniting, 53. 

CIRCUSES and theaters, attend- 
ance upon, forbidden, 245. 

CLASSES, vote by, in the General 
Conference, 37. 

CLASS-LEADER, by whom ap- 
pointed, 54, 68; examination of, 
68; duties of, 68; member of Quar- 
terly Conference, 44. 

CLASS-MEETING, directions con- 
cerning, SO; visited by pastor", 80. 

CLERICAL REPRESENTATION 

in General Conference, 35. 

COLLECTIONS, class, 69; for sup- 
port of pastors, 69, 102; for Confer- 
ence claimants, 105; for bishops, 
104; for Missions 82, 112; for 
Church Extension, 119, 120; for Bi- 
ble cause, 82; to be reported to 
Conference, 41. 

COLORED MEMBERS, 246. 

COLPORTAGE, 43. 

COLUMBIA CONFERENCE 

boundaries, 225. 

COMMITTEES OF EXAMINA- 
TION, to be appointed, 43; duties 
of, 58, 61; to hold office four vears, 
43. 

COMMUNION OF THE SICK, 172. 



COMMUNITY OF GOODS, article 
on, 32. 

COMPLAINTS, against ministers, 
42; in Quarterly Conference, 46. 

CONFERENCE BOARDS. (See 
Boards.) 

CONFERENCE CLAIMANTS, re- 
port of, by pastor, 56; moneys for, 
how distributed, 105. 

CONFERENCE RECORDS. (See 
Annual, District, Quarterly, and 
Church.) 

CONFIRMATION not a sacrament, 
28. 

CONGREGATION, ministering in 
the, in such a tongue as the people 
understand, 28. ' 

CONNECTIONAL OFFICERS, ex- 
empt from the rule of limitation, 
51. 

CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS, 
form for, 201-211; of bishops and 
ministers, as set forth in the time 
of Edward VI., valid, 31. 

CONSTITUTION of Board of Mis- 
sions, 110; of Woman's Missionary 
Societv, 117; of Church Extension 
Board*, 119. 

CORNER-STONE, form for laying 
of a, 179-182. 

COUNCILS, General, authority of 
the, 27. 

COURSE OF STUDY, committees 
of examination on, 43 ; to be pur- 
sued by candidates for admission 
on trial, 58; for admission into full 
connection, 59; for deacon's and 
elder's orders in the traveling con- 
nection, 61; in the local relation, 
64; presiding elders to direct can- 
didates to the, 54. 

CREDENTIALS, deprivation of 
(traveling preachers'), 98; resto- 
ration of , 98 ; deprivation of (local 
preachers'), 98; restoration oi, 98. 

CREEDS, the Three, 25. 

CUP OF THE LORD, given to the 
lay people, 30. 

DANCING forbidden, 245. 

DEACONS, traveling, election of, 
60; term of probation, 61; exami- 
nation for orders, 61; duties of, 61; 
form for ordination of, 185-190; lo- 
cal, probation for elder's orders, 
64; when removing to take certifi- 
cate, 65. 

DEBT of Publishing House, increase 
of, forbidden, 237. 

DEBTS, non-payment of, 93. 



252 



Index. 



DECISIONS, of the bishops, 52; of 
presiding elders, 53. 

DEDICATION of a church, form for 
the, 182-184. 

DEEDS OF SETTLEMENT, 123. 

DELEGATES, clerical, to General 
Conference, 36; lay, 36; lay to An- 
nual Conference, 39; to District 
Conference, 43. 

DENVER CONFERENCE bound- 
aries, 220. 

DEPOSITORIES, where located, 
231; discontinued, 233. 

DEVISES and gifts, by will or do- 
nation, 128; to the Board of Mis- 
sions, 129; to Church Extension, 
119. 

DILIGENCE enjoined, 34, 39. 

DIRECTIONS to preachers, 59. 

DIRECTORY of pastoral charge, 55. 

DISCIPLINE, titles of, 13; arrange- 
ment of, 17. 

DISPUTES, directions concerning, 
93; how settled, 93. 

DISTRICT, appointments in, limit- 
ed, 52; by whom formed, 52; prop- 
erty, trustees of, 72. 

DISTRICT CONFERENCE, mem- 
bers of, 43; held annually, 43; time 
and place of meeting, 43; change of 
place, 43; who presides, 44; Secre- 
tary of, 44; order of business, 44; 
election of delegate to Annual 
Conference, 44; trustees elected 
by, 72; records to be examined at 
Annual Conference, 43, 54. 

DISTRICT STEWARDS, how ap- 
pointed, 46, 71; time and place of 
meeting, 71 ; who presides over, 71 ; 
duties of, 71; Secretary of, 71. 

DIVERSIONS, improper, rule 
against, 34. 

DOCTRINES, nnscriptural, dissem- 
ination of, by traveling preachers, 
87; by local preachers, 90. 

DOGGETT, BISHOP D. S., name 
and data, 15. 

DOMESTIC MISSIONS, Board of, 
115, in Annual Conferences, 108, 
109, 114; under care of General 
Board, 110, 111. 

DONATIONS to the Church, 128, 129. 

DRESS, rules concerning, 34, 246. 

DRUNKENNESS prohibited, 34. 

DUNCAN, BISHOP W. W., name 
and data, 16. 

EARLY, BISHOP JOHN, name and 
data, 15. 



EAST TEXAS CONFERENCE 

boundaries, 222. 

EDITORS, General Conference, ex- 
empt from law of limitation, 51; 
salaries provided for, 230; assist- 
ants to, 236; vacancies, how filled, 
236; of Annual Conference organs, 
51. 

EDUCATION, Conference Board of, 
42; duties of pastors, 56. 

ELDERS, traveling, how elected, 
61; term of probation, 62; to be 
examined, 61; failure of ordina- 
tion, 62; duties of, 62; ordination 
of, in missions, 62; local, time of 
probation, 64; how constituted, 64; 
to whom amenable, 89; removing, 
to take certificate, 65. 

ELECTION AND PREDESTINA- 
TION, 26. 

ELECTIONS, receiving bribes and 
treating at, denounced, 245. 

EPISCOPACY, itinerant general, 
may not be abolished by the Gen- 
eral Conference, 38. 

EPISCOPAL DECISIONS, 52; to be 
recorded, 52; not authoritative, 
except in case pending, until ap- 
proved by the College of Bishops, 
and published, 52. 

EVIL SPEAKING denounced, 34,59, 
244, 246. 

EXAMINATION of preachers in 
Annual Conference, 42; for admis- 
sion on trial, 58; for full connec- 
tion, 59; in Quarterly Conference, 
45, 47. 

EXCOMMUNICATE persons to be 
avoided, 30. 

EXHORTERS, how constituted, 67; 
how recommended, 68; duties of, 
68; directions concerning, 68; to 
whom amenable, 68; certificate of 
removal, 68. 

EXTREME UNCTION not a sacra- 
ment, 28. 

FASTING, before quarterly meet- 
ings, 55; on admitting preachers 
into full connection, 59; duty of, 
242, 243. 

FEES for administering the ordi- 
nances not to be required, 241. 

FESTIVALS, preaching on the, 241. 

FIGHTING and brawling forbid- 
den, 34. 

FINANCE. (See Joint Board of.) 

FINANCIAL SECRETARY of Pub- 
lishing House, 228. 

FLORIDA CONFERENCE bound- 
aries, 217. 



Index. 



253 



FREE SEATS in churches 122. 
FREE WILL, article on, 25. 
FRUGALITY enjoined, 34. 

GALLOWAY, BISHOP CHARLES 

B., name and data, 16. 
GENERAL CONFERENCE, how 

composed, 36; members of, how 
elected, 36; qualifications of mem- 
bers, 36; minimum representation 
in, 36; ratio of representation in, 
37; voting by classes, 37; time of 
meeting, 37; place of meeting, 37; 
how changed, 37; called session, 
37; members of same, 37; its place 
of meeting, 37; quorum, 37; presi- 
dent of, 37; restrictions on, 37, 38; 
powers of, 37; election of members 
to, 44. 

GENERAL RULES of the United 
Societies, 33; how guarded, 38; to 
be read publicly, 55; inquiry in 
Quarterly Conference concerning, 
47; deducible from the Bible, 35. 

GERMAN MISSION CONFER- 
ENCE boundaries, 224. 

GODHEAD, unity of the, article on, 
23. 

GOOD WORKS, article on, 26. 

GOODS of Christian men, not held 
in common, 32. 

GOVERNMENT, civil, duty to, 32. 

GRACE, means of. (See Means of 
Grace.) 

GRANBERY, BISHOP J. C.,name 
and data, 17. 

HAMLINE, BISHOP L. L., name 
and data, 14. 

HARGROVE, BISHOP R. K., name 

and data, 16. 
HEDDING, BISHOP ELIJAH, 

name and data, 14. 
HELL, Christ's descent into, 24. 

HENDRIX, BISHOP E. R., name 
and data, 16. 

HOLSTON CONFERENCE bound- 
aries, 215. 

HOLY GHOST, article on the, 24. 

HOLY ORDERS not a sacrament, 
28. 

HOLY SCRIPTURES, sufficiency 
of, for salvation, 24; study of, en- 
joined, 35, 195, 206. 

HOMILIES, the English, 31. 

IDLENESS denounced, 59, 243, 244. 



ILLINOIS CONFERENCE bound- 
aries, 219. 

IMAGE - WORSHIP unscriptural, 
28. 

INCARNATION, article on, 23. 

INDIAN MISSION CONFERENCE 
boundaries, 220. 

INDIAN MISSIONS, 107, 109. 

INFANT BAPTISM, to be retained, 

29; form for the administration of, 

148-154. 

INSOLVENCIES, directions con- 
cerning, 93. 

INSTITUTIONS of learning, ap- 
pointments to, 51; patronage of, 
56; agents for benevolent, 51. 

INTEMPEPtANCE.rule against, 34; 
extirpation of, 76; treatment of 
offenders, 76; sale of spirituous 
liquors, 76. 

INVOCATION OF SAINTS con- 
demned, 28. 

ITINERANCY, how guarded, 38. 

JANES, BISHOP EDMUND S., 
name and data, 14. 

JOINT BOARD OF FINANCE, how 
appointed, 104; members of, 105; 
duties of, 105; to receive collec- 
tions, 105; to estimate salaries not 
otherwise provided for, 104; to 
consider financial interests, 105; to 
decide issues, 104; to investigate 
claims, 105; to report to Confer- 
ence, 105. 

JOURNAL, of Annual Conference, 
by whom kept, 43; to be sent to 
General Conference for examina- 
tion, 43; District Conference to be 
examined at Annual Conference, 
43; of Quarterly Conference, to be 
examined at District Conference, 
44; of Church Conference, to be in- 
spected by Quarterly Conference, 
49. 

JUSTIFICATION, works before, 26; 
of man, 25 ; of sin after, 26. 

KAVANAUGH, BISHOP H. H. 

name and data, 15. 
KEENER, BISHOP J. C, name and 

data, 16. 
KENTUCKY CONFERENCE 

boundaries, 219. 
KEY, BISHOP JOS. S., name and 

data, 17. 

LAW QUESTIONS, in Annual Con- 
ference, 52; in Quarterly Confer- 
ence, 53. 

LAWSUITS, rule concerning, 34 ; 
may be necessary, 93. 



254 



Index. 



LAY REPRESENTATION, ratio of, 
in General Conference, 37. 

LAY REPRESENTATIVES, in 
General Conference, 37; how chos- 
en, 36; in Annual Conference, 39; 
by whom chosen, 3D; elected by 
ballot, 44; duties of, 39. 

LEADERS of classes. (See Class- 
leader.) 

LEADERS' and Stewards' meeting, 
35. 

LESSONS to be read in public wor- 
ship, 77. 

LICENSE TO PREACH, Dy whom 
granted and renewed, 45,64; vote 
on, to he hy ballot, 45. 

LIENS on Church property forbid- 
den, 126; exception stated, 126. 

LITERARY INSTITUTIONS, ap- 
pointments to, 51. 

LITERATURE. (See Religious Lit- 
erature.) 

LITTLE ROCK CONFERENCE 
boundaries, 221. 

LOAN FUND of Church Extension 
Board, 120. 

LOCAL PREACHERS, how li- 
censed, 64; duties of, 65; recom- 
mendation of, 45, 64; examination 
of, 64; recommendation for orders, 
64; by whom elected, 40; certifi- 
cate of belief, 65; probation for 
deacon's orders, 64; for elder's, 64; 
certificate on removal, 65; names 
to be recorded, 65; to whom ame- 
nable, 65, 89; trial for immorality, 
89; for improper conduct, 90; dis- 
seminating false doctrine, 90; inef- 
ficient or unacceptable, 91 ; creden- 
tials of expelled, 98; restoration 
of, 98; appeals of, 91, 96. 

LOCATED PREACHERS, where 
amenable, 65; certificate of, limit- 
ed, 66. 

LOCATION OF PREACHERS, vol- 
untary, 42; without their consent, 
42. 

LORD'S-DAY, not to be profaned, 
34. 

LORD'S PRAYER in public wor- 
ship, 77. 

LORD'S SUPPER, article on, 29; 
obligation to receive, 35; adminis- 
tered monthly or at every quarter- 
ly meeting, 77; order for adminis- 
tering, 130-147; mode of receiving, 
146; terms of admittance to, 146; 
of both kinds, article on, 30. 

LOS ANGELES CONFERENCE 
boundaries, 224. 

LOUISIANA CONFERENCE 
boundaries, 218. 



LOUISVILLE CONFERENC E 

boundaries, 219. 
LOVE - FEASTS, directions con- 
cerning, 79. 

MAGISTRATES, civil, authority of 
the, 31. 

MARRIAGE, evils with respect to, 
245; of ministers, lawful, 30; minis- 
ters to seek counsel in regard to, 
245; banns of, to be published, 165; 
ring, 167. 

MARRIAGES to be recorded, 56. 
MARVIN, BISHOP E. M., name 

and data, 15. 
MASS, sacrifice of the, nnscriptural, 

30. 

MATRIMONY not a sacrament, 28; 

form for solemnizing, 164-173. 
McTYEIRE, BISHOP H. N., name 

and data, 15. 

MEANS OF GRACE, duties of 
preachers with respect to, 242; 
enumerated, 77-83, 242; public 
worship, 77; Lord's Supper, 77; 
prayer-meetings, 79: love-feasts, 
79; class -meetings, 80; Sunday- 
schools, 81; directions concerning 
singing, 78. 

MEMBERS, Church, reception of, 
74; form for receiving, 161-164; 
from other Churches, 75; trial of, 
for immorality, 91; for imprudent 
conduct, 92; for sowing dissension, 
93; for drunkenness, 76; for selling 
or manufacturing liquors, 76; ex- 
pelled, how restored, 97; appeals 
of, 96. 

MEMPHIS CONFERENCE bound- 
aries, 218. 

METHODISM, history of, 13. 

METHODIST EPISCOPAL 
CHURCH, origin of, 22. 

METHODIST EPISCOPAL 
CHURCH, SOUTH, organization 
of, 22. 

MEXICAN BORDER MISSION 
CONFERENCE boundaries, 224. 

MINISTERS. (See Preachers.) 

MINISTRY, support of the, 99-106. 

MINUTES, the General, 43. 

MISSIONARIES, effective men only 
to be employed, 112; may he ad- 
mitted into full connection in their 
absence, 59; may be ordained be- 
fore expiration" of probation, 61, 
62; not subject to law of limita- 
tion, 51; support of, 107-111. 

MISSIONARY, collections to be re- 
ported, 41; Societies to be formed 
in Sunday-schools, 82; reports of 



Index. 



255 



General and Conference Boards to 
be published, 113, 114. (See Board 
of Missions, and Woman's Mission- 
ary Society.) 

MISSIONS, support of, 107; by the 
General Board, 110; Annual Con- 
ference Boards, 114; duties of pre- 
siding elders in connection with, 
115; of pastors, 56. (See Board of 
Missions, and Woman's Mission- 
ary Society.) 

MISSISSIPPI CONFERENCE 
boundaries, 218. 

MISSOURI CONFERENCE bound- 
aries, 220.. 

MONTANA CONFERENCE bound- 
aries, 220. 

MORAL LAW binding, 25. 

MORRIS, BISHOP T. A., name and 
data, 14. 

MOSAIC RITES not binding, 25. 

NECESSITOUS preachers, provis- 
ion for, 100, 101. 

NORTH ALABAMA CONFER- 
ENCE boundaries, 218. 

NORTH CAROLINA CONFER- 
ENCE boundaries, 216. 

NORTH GEORGIA CONFER- 
ENCE boundaries, 216. 

NORTH MISSISSIPPI CONFER- 
ENCE boundaries, 218. 

NORTH TEXAS CONFERENCE 
boundaries, 222. 

NORTH-WEST TEXAS CONFER- 
ENCE boundaries, 224. 

OATHS, article on, 32. 

OBEDIENCE to civil rulers en- 
joined, 32. 

OBLATION OF CHRIST, article 
on, 30. 

OLD TESTAMENT, article on, 24. 

ORDERS, recognition of, 66. 

ORDINATION, form of, for dea- 
cons, 185; elders, 190; bishops, 201. 

ORDINATIONS to be recorded, 52. 

ORIGINAL SIN, article on, 25. 

ORPHANS. (See Widows and Or- 
phans.) 

PACIFIC CONFERENCE bound- 
aries, 225. 

PAINE, BISHOP ROBERT, name 

and data, 15. 

PARDONS, Romish doctrine of, 14. 
PARENTAL DUTIES, education of 

children, 56; to baptized children, 

75, 148. 



PARKER, BISHOP LINUS, name 
and data, 16. 

PARSONAGES, oversight of, 42; to 
be secured, 123; of building, 123; 
woman's woric in providing, 120; 
to be reported, 41; duties of pre- 
siding elders and pastors, 123. 

PASTORAL VISITING, from house 
to house, 243; directory for, 55; re- 
quired by ordination vows, 188, 
195 ; duty of preachers, 59. 

PELAGIANS, vain talk of the, 25. 
PENANCE not a sacrament, 28. 
PERIODICALS authorized by Gen- 
eral Conference, 236. 

PIERCE, BISHOP GEORGE F., 

name and data, 15. 

PLAN OF SEPARATION, 23. 

POOR, care of the, 49, 69, 18S. 

PRAYER, family and private, 35, 
242; in public worship, 77; Lord's, 
to be used, 77. 

PRAYER -MEETINGS, directions 
concei-ning, 79; preachers and ex- 
horters to hold, 68. 

PREACHERS, their duty to God, 
themselves, and one another, 241. 
(See Traveling Preachers.) 

PREACHERS from other Churches, 
how received, 66. 

PREACHERS IN CHARGE, duties 
of, 54; to appoint leaders, 54; read 
the General Rules, 55; see that 
fasts be held, 55; hold Quarterly 
Conferences, 55; report to Quar- 
terly Conference, 46, 55, 56; hold 
leaders' and stewards' meetings, 
55; supply the people with books, 
55; keep Church directory, 55; 
leave successor account of his 
charge, 55; provide record of bap- 
tisms and marriages, 56; see that 
Church register be kept, 56; pro- 
mote interests of Missions, 56; 
preach on education, 56; report 
on Conference claimants, 56; fur- 
nish certificates to those remov- 
ing, 57; instruct children, 75; hold 
love-feasts, 79; attend Sunday - 
school, 81; visit the. classes, 80; ex- 
amine the leaders, 68; hold prayer- 
meetings, 79; form Bible -classes, 
75; give account of his charge 
quarterly to the presiding elder, 
55. 

PREACHING, advices on, 241; mat- 
ter and manner of, 241; rules by 
which to be governed as to places 
of, 243. 

PREDESTINATION AND ELEC- 
TION, 26. 



256 



Index. 



PRESIDING ELDERS, by whom 
appointed, 51 5 duties of, 54; to en- 
force Discipline, 54; attend Bish- 
ops, 54 ; attend quarterly meetings, 
53; take charge of preachers, 58; 
employing power limited, 54; de- 
cide questions of law, 54; duties 
in connection with Missions, 
Church Extension, and parsonage 
building, 53, 115, 121, 123; support 
of, 102; trial of, 86. 

PROBATIONERS, in the Church, 
directions concerning, 74; in the 
Conference, how admitted, 57; to 
whom amenable, 89; trial of, 89. 

PUBLIC WORSHIP enjoined, 77; 
how conducted, 77. 

PUBLISHING HOUSE, 226-238. 
(See Agent, and BookCommiitee.) 

PUNCTUALITY enjoined, 59, 241. 

PURGATORY, doctrine of, un- 
scriptural, 28. ■ 

QUARTERLY CONFERENCE, 

how composed, 44; when and 
where held, 45; president of, 45; 
order of business in, 46; licensing 
of preachers by, 45; electing stew- 
ards, 47; trustees, 47, 72; Sunday- 
school superintendent, 45; over- 
sight of trustees, 73; of Sunday- 
schools, 45; of local preachers, 45; 
candidate to Annual Conference 
recommended by, 45; local preach- 
ers recommended for orders, 45; 
court of appeal, 45, 46; right of ap- 
peal, 53; proceedings to be record- 
ed, 46; records to be examined, 44. 
QUARTERLY MEETINGS to be 
held, 53; who to hold, 55; time and 
place of, 45; to be preceded by a 
fast, 55. 

RATIO OF REPRESENTATION in 

General Conference, 37. 

READING, unprofitable, censured, 
34; profitable, enjoined, 243. 

RECEPTION OF MEMBERS, di- 
rections concerning, 74; form for, 
161, 162. 

RECOGNITION of orders, 66; of 
Church -members, 161-164. 

RECOMMENDATION of preachers 
for admission on trial, and for re- 
admission, 45; for deacon's and 
elder's orders, 45; votes on, to be 
taken by ballot, 46; not of force 
after the session of the Annual 
Conference next following, 46; of 
preachers for recognition of or- 
ders, 66. 

RECORDING STEWARD, how ap- 
pointed, 46; duties of, 4(5, 71. 



REGISTER of Church-members to 
be kept, 48, 56. 

RELICS, adoration of, condemned, 

28. 

RELIGIOUS LITERATURE, our 

own to be used, 54, 81 ; circulation 
of, 49, 55. 

REPRESENTATION, ratio of, to 
General Conference, 36; limita- 
tions of, 37; lay, 36; clerical, 36. 

REPROVING SIN, rule concerning, 
34. 

RESTRICTIVE RULES, 37; how 
changed, 38. 

RESURRECTION OF CHRIST, ar- 
ticle on, 24. 

RING, use of the marriage, 167. 

RITES AND CEREMONIES of the 
Church, 30. 

RITUAL, to be used, 78; forms of, 
130. 

RULERS, civil, article on, 32. 

RULES, General, of the United So- 
cieties, 33-35; to be read in the 
congregation, 55. 

SAB BATH -BREAKING, rule 

against, 34. 

SACRAMENTS, article on the, 28; 
administration of the, 130-160; ef- 
fect of, not hindered by un worthi- 
ness of ministers, 29. 

SAINTS, invocation of, condemned,. 
28. 

SALARIES of preachers in charge, 
102; presiding elders, 102; bishops, 
103; Book Agent, Business Mana- 
ger, and editors at Nashville, 230; 
of those not specially provided for, 
104. 

SALVATION only through Christ, 
27. 

SCRIPTURES, the Holy, canon of, 
24; sufficiency of, for salvation, 24, 
195, 206; study of, enjoined, 35, 242; 
to be read in public, 77. 

SECRETARY, of Annual Confer- 
ence, 43; of District Conference, 
44; of Quarterly Conference 46; of 
Church Conference, 48; of Board 
of Missions, 113: of Woman's Board 
ot Missions, 118; of Board of Church 
Extension, 119; of Woman's De- 
partment Church Extension (An- 
nual Conference), 121; (District), 
121; Joint Board of Finance, 105; 
Church trials, 86, 92 

SEPARATION, Plan of, 23. 

SICK, visiting the, 60, 69, 188; the 
communion of the, 172. 



Index. 



ioi 



SIN, original, article on, 23; after 
justification, 26. 

S I X G I X G , directions concerning, 
78; improper songs, Hi. 

SITTIXG IX CHURCH, 78. 

SLAVERY, 241. 

SMUGGLING forbidden, 34. 

SOCIETIES, the United, origin of, 
33; terms of membership in, 33; to 
be met on the Sabbath, 77. 

SOULE, BISHOP JOSHUA, name 
and data, 14. 

SOUTH CAROLINA CONFER- 
ENCE boundaries, 2it>. 

SOUTH GEORGIA CONFERENCE 
boundaries, 217. 

SOUTH- WEST MISSOURI CON- 
FERENCE boundaries, 220. 

SPIRITUOUS LIQUORS, use of, 
forbidden, 34, 78. 

ST. LOUIS CONFERENCE bound- 
aries, 219. 

STANDARDS OF DOCTRINE, no 
new, to be made, 37. 

STATISTICS to be reported to An- 
nual Conference, 56; to Quarterly- 
Conference, 5G; presiding elder to 
obtain, 54; to be sent to Book Ed- 
itor, 43. 

STEWARDS, how appointed, 69; 
number of, 70; to whom amenable, 
70; qualifications of, 69; duties of, 
69, 70; Recording, 46, 71: District, 
46, 71. 

STUDY, course of, to be prepared 
by bishops, 43. 

SUNDAY-SCHOOL, directions con- 
cerning, 81; to be formed in all 
congregations, 81; Confer- 
ence Board, S2; permanent com- 
mittee on, 82; conventions, 82; 
Conference, 82; Missionary Socie- 
ty, 82; literature, 81, 82; books, ed- 
itor of, 82; Quarterly Conference 
control, 81 ; superintendent of, how 
appointed, 81; report on, to Quar- 
terly Conference, 46; duty of 
preachers in connection with, 46, 
56,81. 

SUPERANNUATED PREACH- 
ERS, who are, 63; relation, how- 
obtained, 63; Conference relations 
of,03. Quarterly Conference, mem- 
bership of, 44; support of, 98-100, 
105; to whom amenable, 63. 

SUPEREROGATION, works of, ar- 
ticle on, 26. 

SUPERINTENDENT of Sunday- 
school, how appointed, 81; mem- 
ber of Quarterly Conference, 44. 

17 



SUPERNUMERARY PREACH- 
ERS, who are, 62; relation, how 
obtained, 62; delinquency of, 63: 
who refuse to work, 63; to whom 
amenable, 63: Quarterly Confer- 
ence membership, 44. 

SUPPORT OF THE MINISTRY, 
pastors, 102; presiding elders, 102; 
bishops, 103; Book Agent, and ed- 
itors, 230; missionaries, 111; mem- 
bers of the Church expected to 
contribute to, 102. (See Salaries.) 

SWEARING, profane and rash, con- 
demned, 32. 

TEMPERANCE, chapter on, 76. 

TENNESSEE CONFERENCE 
boundaries, 219. 

TEXAS CONFERENCE bound- 
aries, 222. 

THEATERS and circuses, attend- 
ance upon, forbidden, 245. 

TIME, improvement of, at the Con- 
ferences, 36; employment of, prof- 
itably, 242. 

TRANSUBSTANTIATION, un- 
scriptural, 29. 

TRAVELING DEACONS. (See 
Deacons.) 

TRAVELING ELDERS. (See Eld- 
ers.) 

TRAVELING PREACHERS, re- 
ception on trial, 57, 58; examina- 
tion of character, 42; before ad- 
mission, 58; before membership, 
59; for deacon's orders. 61; for eld- 
er's orders, 61; how appointed, 51; 
directions to, 59; admitting into 
full connection, 59; to whom ame- 
nable, 85; refusing to work, 88; ac- 
cused of immorality, 87; improper 
conduct, 87; disseminating un- 
scriptural doctrines, 87; inefficient 
or unacceptable, 88; expelled, how 
restored, 95; appeal of a, 95. 

TREASURER, Board of Missions, 
113; Woman's Missionary Society, 
118; Boai'd of Church Extension, 
119; Woman's Department Church 
Extension, 120; Joint Board of Fi- 
nance, 105. 

TREATING at elections denounced, 
245. 

TRIAL of those called to preach, 
50. 

TRIALS, Church, of Bishops, 84, 
presiding elders, 86; traveling 
preachers, 85; local preachers, 89; 
exhorters,68; probationers in Con- 
ference, 89; members, 91; minutes 
of, to be preserved, 86, 90. 

TRINITY, the Holy, article on, 23. 



258 



Index. 



>, how appointed, 4(5; 
f, 73; qualifications, 72; 



TRUSTEES, 

number of, 

regulations concerning-, 72; vacan 
cies tilled, 73; to whom responsi- 
ble, 73; Boards of, when dissolved, 
73; protection of, 73; when new 
Boards may be appointed, 125; 
right to sell property, 126; reports 
of, to Quarterly Conference, 73; 
members of Quarterly Conference, 
44. 

UNION, necessity of, and means of 

promoting, 240. 
UNITED SOCIETY, rise of, 33; rules 

of the, 33-35. 
UNITED STATES, rulers of, article 

on, 32. 
USURY, or unlawful interest, rule 

on, 34. 

VETO of Bishops, 38. 

VIRGINIA CONFERENCE bound- 
aries, 214. 

VISITING, pastoral. (See Pastoral 
Visiting.) 

VOTE, by ballot, to license preach- 
ers, 45; on all recommendations, 
46; by classes in General Confer- 
ence, 37. 

WATCH-NIGHT, observance of, 54. 

WAUGH, BISHOP BEVERLY, 
name and data, 14. 

WEST TEXAS CONFERENCE 
boundaries, 224. 

WESTERN CONFERENCE bound- 
aries, 220. 



WESTERN VIRGINIA CONFER- 
ENCE boundaries, 214. 
WHITE RIVER CONFERENCE 

boundaries, 221. 
WIDOWS and orphans, restrictive 
rule concerning, :,8; collections for, 
41, 99; of deceased Bishops, 108; 
money for, by whom distributed, 
105. 

WIG HTM AN, BISHOP WILLIAM 

M., name and data, 15. 

WILL, Free, article on, 25. 

WILSON, BISHOP A. W., name 
and data, 16. 

WIVES of preachers, provision for, 
99. 

WOMAN'S DEPARTMENT OF 
CHURCH EXTENSION, organ- 
ization and object of, 120; duties 
of General Secretary, 121; of An- 
nual Conference and District Sec- 
retaries, 121; of Annual Confer- 
ence Treasurer, 121. 

WOMAN'S Missionary Society, ob- 
ject of, 117; operations of, 117; 
Board of Managers of, 117; rev- 
enues of, 118; vacancies in Board, 
118; Secretary and Treasurer of, 
to reside where Board is located, 
118. 

WORD OR SON OF GOD, article 
on, 23. 

WORKS, good, 26; of supereroga- 
tion, 26; before justification, 26. 

WORSHIP, public, directions Re- 
conducting, 75; attendance on,en» 
joined, 75. 



r 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: May 2006 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 
1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



